Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: St. Ives, Being the Adventures of a French Prisoner in England
Author: Stevenson, Robert Louis, 1850-1894
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "St. Ives, Being the Adventures of a French Prisoner in England" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



Transcribed 1898 William Heinemann edition by David Price, email
ccx074@pflaf.org



                                 St. Ives


                                  Being

                   The Adventures of a French Prisoner
                                in England

                                    By

                          Robert Louis Stevenson

                                * * * * *

                             _SECOND EDITION_

                                * * * * *

                                  London
                            William Heinemann
                                   1898

                                * * * * *

         _First Edition_, _May_ 5, 1897; _Reprinted May_ 6, 1897

                                * * * * *

                          _All rights reserved_

                                * * * * *

_The following tale was taken down from Mr. Stevenson’s dictation by his
stepdaughter and amanuensis_, _Mrs. Strong_, _at intervals between
January_ 1893 _and October_ 1894 (_see_ Vailima Letters, _pp._ 242–246,
299, 324 _and_ 350).  _About six weeks before his death he laid the story
aside to take up_ Weir of Hermiston.  _The thirty chapters of_ St. Ives
_which he had written_ (_the last few of them apparently unrevised_)
_brought the tale within sight of its conclusion_, _and the intended
course of the remainder was known in outline to Mrs. Strong_.  _For the
benefit of those readers who do not like a story to be left unfinished_,
_the delicate task of supplying the missing chapters has been entrusted
to Mr. Quiller-Couch_, _whose work begins at Chap. XXXI._ {0}

                                                                 [_S. C._]



CHAPTER I—A TALE OF A LION RAMPANT


It was in the month of May 1813 that I was so unlucky as to fall at last
into the hands of the enemy.  My knowledge of the English language had
marked me out for a certain employment.  Though I cannot conceive a
soldier refusing to incur the risk, yet to be hanged for a spy is a
disgusting business; and I was relieved to be held a prisoner of war.
Into the Castle of Edinburgh, standing in the midst of that city on the
summit of an extraordinary rock, I was cast with several hundred
fellow-sufferers, all privates like myself, and the more part of them, by
an accident, very ignorant, plain fellows.  My English, which had brought
me into that scrape, now helped me very materially to bear it.  I had a
thousand advantages.  I was often called to play the part of an
interpreter, whether of orders or complaints, and thus brought in
relations, sometimes of mirth, sometimes almost of friendship, with the
officers in charge.  A young lieutenant singled me out to be his
adversary at chess, a game in which I was extremely proficient, and would
reward me for my gambits with excellent cigars.  The major of the
battalion took lessons of French from me while at breakfast, and was
sometimes so obliging as to have me join him at the meal.  Chevenix was
his name.  He was stiff as a drum-major and selfish as an Englishman, but
a fairly conscientious pupil and a fairly upright man.  Little did I
suppose that his ramrod body and frozen face would, in the end, step in
between me and all my dearest wishes; that upon this precise, regular,
icy soldier-man my fortunes should so nearly shipwreck!  I never liked,
but yet I trusted him; and though it may seem but a trifle, I found his
snuff-box with the bean in it come very welcome.

For it is strange how grown men and seasoned soldiers can go back in
life; so that after but a little while in prison, which is after all the
next thing to being in the nursery, they grow absorbed in the most
pitiful, childish interests, and a sugar biscuit or a pinch of snuff
become things to follow after and scheme for!

We made but a poor show of prisoners.  The officers had been all offered
their parole, and had taken it.  They lived mostly in suburbs of the
city, lodging with modest families, and enjoyed their freedom and
supported the almost continual evil tidings of the Emperor as best they
might.  It chanced I was the only gentleman among the privates who
remained.  A great part were ignorant Italians, of a regiment that had
suffered heavily in Catalonia.  The rest were mere diggers of the soil,
treaders of grapes or hewers of wood, who had been suddenly and violently
preferred to the glorious state of soldiers.  We had but the one interest
in common: each of us who had any skill with his fingers passed the hours
of his captivity in the making of little toys and _articles of Paris_;
and the prison was daily visited at certain hours by a concourse of
people of the country, come to exult over our distress, or—it is more
tolerant to suppose—their own vicarious triumph.  Some moved among us
with a decency of shame or sympathy.  Others were the most offensive
personages in the world, gaped at us as if we had been baboons, sought to
evangelise us to their rustic, northern religion, as though we had been
savages, or tortured us with intelligence of disasters to the arms of
France.  Good, bad, and indifferent, there was one alleviation to the
annoyance of these visitors; for it was the practice of almost all to
purchase some specimen of our rude handiwork.  This led, amongst the
prisoners, to a strong spirit of competition.  Some were neat of hand,
and (the genius of the French being always distinguished) could place
upon sale little miracles of dexterity and taste.  Some had a more
engaging appearance; fine features were found to do as well as fine
merchandise, and an air of youth in particular (as it appealed to the
sentiment of pity in our visitors) to be a source of profit.  Others
again enjoyed some acquaintance with the language, and were able to
recommend the more agreeably to purchasers such trifles as they had to
sell.  To the first of these advantages I could lay no claim, for my
fingers were all thumbs.  Some at least of the others I possessed; and
finding much entertainment in our commerce, I did not suffer my
advantages to rust.  I have never despised the social arts, in which it
is a national boast that every Frenchman should excel.  For the approach
of particular sorts of visitors, I had a particular manner of address,
and even of appearance, which I could readily assume and change on the
occasion rising.  I never lost an opportunity to flatter either the
person of my visitor, if it should be a lady, or, if it should be a man,
the greatness of his country in war.  And in case my compliments should
miss their aim, I was always ready to cover my retreat with some
agreeable pleasantry, which would often earn me the name of an ‘oddity’
or a ‘droll fellow.’  In this way, although I was so left-handed a
toy-maker, I made out to be rather a successful merchant; and found means
to procure many little delicacies and alleviations, such as children or
prisoners desire.

I am scarcely drawing the portrait of a very melancholy man.  It is not
indeed my character; and I had, in a comparison with my comrades, many
reasons for content.  In the first place, I had no family: I was an
orphan and a bachelor; neither wife nor child awaited me in France.  In
the second, I had never wholly forgot the emotions with which I first
found myself a prisoner; and although a military prison be not altogether
a garden of delights, it is still preferable to a gallows.  In the third,
I am almost ashamed to say it, but I found a certain pleasure in our
place of residence: being an obsolete and really mediaeval fortress, high
placed and commanding extraordinary prospects, not only over sea,
mountain, and champaign but actually over the thoroughfares of a capital
city, which we could see blackened by day with the moving crowd of the
inhabitants, and at night shining with lamps.  And lastly, although I was
not insensible to the restraints of prison or the scantiness of our
rations, I remembered I had sometimes eaten quite as ill in Spain, and
had to mount guard and march perhaps a dozen leagues into the bargain.
The first of my troubles, indeed, was the costume we were obliged to
wear.  There is a horrible practice in England to trick out in ridiculous
uniforms, and as it were to brand in mass, not only convicts but military
prisoners, and even the children in charity schools.  I think some
malignant genius had found his masterpiece of irony in the dress which we
were condemned to wear: jacket, waistcoat, and trousers of a sulphur or
mustard yellow, and a shirt or blue-and-white striped cotton.  It was
conspicuous, it was cheap, it pointed us out to laughter—we, who were old
soldiers, used to arms, and some of us showing noble scars,—like a set of
lugubrious zanies at a fair.  The old name of that rock on which our
prison stood was (I have heard since then) the _Painted Hill_.  Well, now
it was all painted a bright yellow with our costumes; and the dress of
the soldiers who guarded us being of course the essential British red
rag, we made up together the elements of a lively picture of hell.  I
have again and again looked round upon my fellow-prisoners, and felt my
anger rise, and choked upon tears, to behold them thus parodied.  The
more part, as I have said, were peasants, somewhat bettered perhaps by
the drill-sergeant, but for all that ungainly, loutish fellows, with no
more than a mere barrack-room smartness of address: indeed, you could
have seen our army nowhere more discreditably represented than in this
Castle of Edinburgh.  And I used to see myself in fancy, and blush.  It
seemed that my more elegant carriage would but point the insult of the
travesty.  And I remembered the days when I wore the coarse but
honourable coat of a soldier; and remembered further back how many of the
noble, the fair, and the gracious had taken a delight to tend my
childhood. . . .  But I must not recall these tender and sorrowful
memories twice; their place is further on, and I am now upon another
business.  The perfidy of the Britannic Government stood nowhere more
openly confessed than in one particular of our discipline: that we were
shaved twice in the week.  To a man who has loved all his life to be
fresh shaven, can a more irritating indignity be devised?  Monday and
Thursday were the days.  Take the Thursday, and conceive the picture I
must present by Sunday evening!  And Saturday, which was almost as bad,
was the great day for visitors.

Those who came to our market were of all qualities, men and women, the
lean and the stout, the plain and the fairly pretty.  Sure, if people at
all understood the power of beauty, there would be no prayers addressed
except to Venus; and the mere privilege of beholding a comely woman is
worth paying for.  Our visitors, upon the whole, were not much to boast
of; and yet, sitting in a corner and very much ashamed of myself and my
absurd appearance, I have again and again tasted the finest, the rarest,
and the most ethereal pleasures in a glance of an eye that I should never
see again—and never wanted to.  The flower of the hedgerow and the star
in heaven satisfy and delight us: how much more the look of that
exquisite being who was created to bear and rear, to madden and rejoice,
mankind!

There was one young lady in particular, about eighteen or nineteen, tall,
of a gallant carriage, and with a profusion of hair in which the sun
found threads of gold.  As soon as she came in the courtyard (and she was
a rather frequent visitor) it seemed I was aware of it.  She had an air
of angelic candour, yet of a high spirit; she stepped like a Diana, every
movement was noble and free.  One day there was a strong east wind; the
banner was straining at the flagstaff; below us the smoke of the city
chimneys blew hither and thither in a thousand crazy variations; and away
out on the Forth we could see the ships lying down to it and scudding.  I
was thinking what a vile day it was, when she appeared.  Her hair blew in
the wind with changes of colour; her garments moulded her with the
accuracy of sculpture; the ends of her shawl fluttered about her ear and
were caught in again with an inimitable deftness.  You have seen a pool
on a gusty day, how it suddenly sparkles and flashes like a thing alive?
So this lady’s face had become animated and coloured; and as I saw her
standing, somewhat inclined, her lips parted, a divine trouble in her
eyes, I could have clapped my hands in applause, and was ready to acclaim
her a genuine daughter of the winds.  What put it in my head, I know not:
perhaps because it was a Thursday and I was new from the razor; but I
determined to engage her attention no later than that day.  She was
approaching that part of the court in which I sat with my merchandise,
when I observed her handkerchief to escape from her hands and fall to the
ground; the next moment the wind had taken it up and carried it within my
reach.  I was on foot at once: I had forgot my mustard-coloured clothes,
I had forgot the private soldier and his salute.  Bowing deeply, I
offered her the slip of cambric.

‘Madam,’ said I, ‘your handkerchief.  The wind brought it me.’

I met her eyes fully.

‘I thank you, sir,’ said she.

‘The wind brought it me,’ I repeated.  ‘May I not take it for an omen?
You have an English proverb, “It’s an ill wind that blows nobody good.”’

‘Well,’ she said, with a smile, ‘“One good turn deserves another.”  I
will see what you have.’

She followed me to where my wares were spread out under lee of a piece of
cannon.

‘Alas, mademoiselle!’ said I, ‘I am no very perfect craftsman.  This is
supposed to be a house, and you see the chimneys are awry.  You may call
this a box if you are very indulgent; but see where my tool slipped!
Yes, I am afraid you may go from one to another, and find a flaw in
everything.  _Failures for Sale_ should be on my signboard.  I do not
keep a shop; I keep a Humorous Museum.’  I cast a smiling glance about my
display, and then at her, and instantly became grave.  ‘Strange, is it
not,’ I added, ‘that a grown man and a soldier should be engaged upon
such trash, and a sad heart produce anything so funny to look at?’

An unpleasant voice summoned her at this moment by the name of Flora, and
she made a hasty purchase and rejoined her party.

A few days after she came again.  But I must first tell you how she came
to be so frequent.  Her aunt was one of those terrible British old maids,
of which the world has heard much; and having nothing whatever to do, and
a word or two of French, she had taken what she called an _interest in
the French prisoners_.  A big, bustling, bold old lady, she flounced
about our market-place with insufferable airs of patronage and
condescension.  She bought, indeed, with liberality, but her manner of
studying us through a quizzing-glass, and playing cicerone to her
followers, acquitted us of any gratitude.  She had a tail behind her of
heavy, obsequious old gentlemen, or dull, giggling misses, to whom she
appeared to be an oracle.  ‘This one can really carve prettily: is he not
a quiz with his big whiskers?’ she would say.  ‘And this one,’ indicating
myself with her gold eye-glass, ‘is, I assure you, quite an oddity.’  The
oddity, you may be certain, ground his teeth.  She had a way of standing
in our midst, nodding around, and addressing us in what she imagined to
be French: ‘_Bienne_, _hommes_! _ça va bienne_?’  I took the freedom to
reply in the same lingo: _Bienne_, _femme_! _ça va couci-couci tout
d’même_, _la bourgeoise_!’  And at that, when we had all laughed with a
little more heartiness than was entirely civil, ‘I told you he was quite
an oddity!’ says she in triumph.  Needless to say, these passages were
before I had remarked the niece.

The aunt came on the day in question with a following rather more than
usually large, which she manoeuvred to and fro about the market and
lectured to at rather more than usual length, and with rather less than
her accustomed tact.  I kept my eyes down, but they were ever fixed in
the same direction, quite in vain.  The aunt came and went, and pulled us
out, and showed us off, like caged monkeys; but the niece kept herself on
the outskirts of the crowd and on the opposite side of the courtyard, and
departed at last as she had come, without a sign.  Closely as I had
watched her, I could not say her eyes had ever rested on me for an
instant; and my heart was overwhelmed with bitterness and blackness.  I
tore out her detested image; I felt I was done with her for ever; I
laughed at myself savagely, because I had thought to please; when I lay
down at night sleep forsook me, and I lay, and rolled, and gloated on her
charms, and cursed her insensibility, for half the night.  How trivial I
thought her! and how trivial her sex!  A man might be an angel or an
Apollo, and a mustard-coloured coat would wholly blind them to his
merits.  I was a prisoner, a slave, a contemned and despicable being, the
butt of her sniggering countrymen.  I would take the lesson: no proud
daughter of my foes should have the chance to mock at me again; none in
the future should have the chance to think I had looked at her with
admiration.  You cannot imagine any one of a more resolute and
independent spirit, or whose bosom was more wholly mailed with patriotic
arrogance, than I.  Before I dropped asleep, I had remembered all the
infamies of Britain, and debited them in an overwhelming column to Flora.

The next day, as I sat in my place, I became conscious there was some one
standing near; and behold, it was herself!  I kept my seat, at first in
the confusion of my mind, later on from policy; and she stood, and leaned
a little over me, as in pity.  She was very still and timid; her voice
was low.  Did I suffer in my captivity? she asked me.  Had I to complain
of any hardship?

‘Mademoiselle, I have not learned to complain,’ said I.  ‘I am a soldier
of Napoleon.’

She sighed.  ‘At least you must regret _La France_,’ said she, and
coloured a little as she pronounced the words, which she did with a
pretty strangeness of accent.

‘What am I to say?’ I replied.  ‘If you were carried from this country,
for which you seem so wholly suited, where the very rains and winds seem
to become you like ornaments, would you regret, do you think?  We must
surely all regret! the son to his mother, the man to his country; these
are native feelings.’

‘You have a mother?’ she asked.

‘In heaven, mademoiselle,’ I answered.  ‘She, and my father also, went by
the same road to heaven as so many others of the fair and brave: they
followed their queen upon the scaffold.  So, you see, I am not so much to
be pitied in my prison,’ I continued: ‘there are none to wait for me; I
am alone in the world.  ’Tis a different case, for instance, with yon
poor fellow in the cloth cap.  His bed is next to mine, and in the night
I hear him sobbing to himself.  He has a tender character, full of tender
and pretty sentiments; and in the dark at night, and sometimes by day
when he can get me apart with him, he laments a mother and a sweetheart.
Do you know what made him take me for a confidant?’

She parted her lips with a look, but did not speak.  The look burned all
through me with a sudden vital heat.

‘Because I had once seen, in marching by, the belfry of his village!’ I
continued.  ‘The circumstance is quaint enough.  It seems to bind up into
one the whole bundle of those human instincts that make life beautiful,
and people and places dear—and from which it would seem I am cut off!’

I rested my chin on my knee and looked before me on the ground.  I had
been talking until then to hold her; but I was now not sorry she should
go: an impression is a thing so delicate to produce and so easy to
overthrow!  Presently she seemed to make an effort.

‘I will take this toy,’ she said, laid a five-and-sixpenny piece in my
hand, and was gone ere I could thank her.

I retired to a place apart near the ramparts and behind a gun.  The
beauty, the expression of her eyes, the tear that had trembled there, the
compassion in her voice, and a kind of wild elegance that consecrated the
freedom of her movements, all combined to enslave my imagination and
inflame my heart.  What had she said?  Nothing to signify; but her eyes
had met mine, and the fire they had kindled burned inextinguishably in my
veins.  I loved her; and I did not fear to hope.  Twice I had spoken with
her; and in both interviews I had been well inspired, I had engaged her
sympathies, I had found words that she must remember, that would ring in
her ears at night upon her bed.  What mattered if I were half shaved and
my clothes a caricature?  I was still a man, and I had drawn my image on
her memory.  I was still a man, and, as I trembled to realise, she was
still a woman.  Many waters cannot quench love; and love, which is the
law of the world, was on my side.  I closed my eyes, and she sprang up on
the background of the darkness, more beautiful than in life.  ‘Ah!’
thought I, ‘and you too, my dear, you too must carry away with you a
picture, that you are still to behold again and still to embellish.  In
the darkness of night, in the streets by day, still you are to have my
voice and face, whispering, making love for me, encroaching on your shy
heart.  Shy as your heart is, _it_ is lodged there—_I_ am lodged there;
let the hours do their office—let time continue to draw me ever in more
lively, ever in more insidious colours.’  And then I had a vision of
myself, and burst out laughing.

A likely thing, indeed, that a beggar-man, a private soldier, a prisoner
in a yellow travesty, was to awake the interest of this fair girl!  I
would not despair; but I saw the game must be played fine and close.  It
must be my policy to hold myself before her, always in a pathetic or
pleasing attitude; never to alarm or startle her; to keep my own secret
locked in my bosom like a story of disgrace, and let hers (if she could
be induced to have one) grow at its own rate; to move just so fast, and
not by a hair’s-breadth any faster, than the inclination of her heart.  I
was the man, and yet I was passive, tied by the foot in prison.  I could
not go to her; I must cast a spell upon her at each visit, so that she
should return to me; and this was a matter of nice management.  I had
done it the last time—it seemed impossible she should not come again
after our interview; and for the next I had speedily ripened a fresh
plan.  A prisoner, if he has one great disability for a lover, has yet
one considerable advantage: there is nothing to distract him, and he can
spend all his hours ripening his love and preparing its manifestations.
I had been then some days upon a piece of carving,—no less than the
emblem of Scotland, the Lion Rampant.  This I proceeded to finish with
what skill I was possessed of; and when at last I could do no more to it
(and, you may be sure, was already regretting I had done so much), added
on the base the following dedication.—

                               À LA BELLE FLORA
                         LE PRISONNIER RECONNAISSANT
                             A. D. ST.  Y. D. K.

I put my heart into the carving of these letters.  What was done with so
much ardour, it seemed scarce possible that any should behold with
indifference; and the initials would at least suggest to her my noble
birth.  I thought it better to suggest: I felt that mystery was my
stock-in-trade; the contrast between my rank and manners, between my
speech and my clothing, and the fact that she could only think of me by a
combination of letters, must all tend to increase her interest and engage
her heart.

This done, there was nothing left for me but to wait and to hope.  And
there is nothing further from my character: in love and in war, I am all
for the forward movement; and these days of waiting made my purgatory.
It is a fact that I loved her a great deal better at the end of them, for
love comes, like bread, from a perpetual rehandling.  And besides, I was
fallen into a panic of fear.  How, if she came no more, how was I to
continue to endure my empty days? how was I to fall back and find my
interest in the major’s lessons, the lieutenant’s chess, in a twopenny
sale in the market, or a halfpenny addition to the prison fare?

Days went by, and weeks; I had not the courage to calculate, and to-day I
have not the courage to remember; but at last she was there.  At last I
saw her approach me in the company of a boy about her own age, and whom I
divined at once to be her brother.

I rose and bowed in silence.

‘This is my brother, Mr. Ronald Gilchrist,’ said she.  ‘I have told him
of your sufferings.  He is so sorry for you!’

‘It is more than I have the right to ask,’ I replied; ‘but among
gentlefolk these generous sentiments are natural.  If your brother and I
were to meet in the field, we should meet like tigers; but when he sees
me here disarmed and helpless, he forgets his animosity.’  (At which, as
I had ventured to expect, this beardless champion coloured to the ears
for pleasure.)  ‘Ah, my dear young lady,’ I continued, ‘there are many of
your countrymen languishing in my country, even as I do here.  I can but
hope there is found some French lady to convey to each of them the
priceless consolation of her sympathy.  You have given me alms; and more
than alms—hope; and while you were absent I was not forgetful.  Suffer me
to be able to tell myself that I have at least tried to make a return;
and for the prisoner’s sake deign to accept this trifle.’

So saying, I offered her my lion, which she took, looked at in some
embarrassment, and then, catching sight of the dedication, broke out with
a cry.

‘Why, how did you know my name?’ she exclaimed.

‘When names are so appropriate, they should be easily guessed,’ said I,
bowing.  ‘But indeed, there was no magic in the matter.  A lady called
you by name on the day I found your handkerchief, and I was quick to
remark and cherish it.’

‘It is very, very beautiful,’ said she, ‘and I shall be always proud of
the inscription.—Come, Ronald, we must be going.’  She bowed to me as a
lady bows to her equal, and passed on (I could have sworn) with a
heightened colour.

I was overjoyed: my innocent ruse had succeeded; she had taken my gift
without a hint of payment, and she would scarce sleep in peace till she
had made it up to me.  No greenhorn in matters of the heart, I was
besides aware that I had now a resident ambassador at the court of my
lady.  The lion might be ill chiselled; it was mine.  My hands had made
and held it; my knife—or, to speak more by the mark, my rusty nail—had
traced those letters; and simple as the words were, they would keep
repeating to her that I was grateful and that I found her fair.  The boy
had looked like a gawky, and blushed at a compliment; I could see besides
that he regarded me with considerable suspicion; yet he made so manly a
figure of a lad, that I could not withhold from him my sympathy.  And as
for the impulse that had made her bring and introduce him, I could not
sufficiently admire it.  It seemed to me finer than wit, and more tender
than a caress.  It said (plain as language), ‘I do not and I cannot know
you.  Here is my brother—you can know him; this is the way to me—follow
it.’



CHAPTER II—A TALE OF A PAIR OF SCISSORS


I was still plunged in these thoughts when the bell was rung that
discharged our visitors into the street.  Our little market was no sooner
closed than we were summoned to the distribution, and received our
rations, which we were then allowed to eat according to fancy in any part
of our quarters.

I have said the conduct of some of our visitors was unbearably offensive;
it was possibly more so than they dreamed—as the sight-seers at a
menagerie may offend in a thousand ways, and quite without meaning it,
the noble and unfortunate animals behind the bars; and there is no doubt
but some of my compatriots were susceptible beyond reason.  Some of these
old whiskerandos, originally peasants, trained since boyhood in
victorious armies, and accustomed to move among subject and trembling
populations, could ill brook their change of circumstance.  There was one
man of the name of Goguelat, a brute of the first water, who had enjoyed
no touch of civilisation beyond the military discipline, and had risen by
an extreme heroism of bravery to a grade for which he was otherwise
unfitted—that of _maréchal des logis_ in the 22nd of the line.  In so far
as a brute can be a good soldier, he was a good soldier; the Cross was on
his breast, and gallantly earned; but in all things outside his line of
duty the man was no other than a brawling, bruising ignorant pillar of
low pothouses.  As a gentleman by birth, and a scholar by taste and
education, I was the type of all that he least understood and most
detested; and the mere view of our visitors would leave him daily in a
transport of annoyance, which he would make haste to wreak on the nearest
victim, and too often on myself.

It was so now.  Our rations were scarce served out, and I had just
withdrawn into a corner of the yard, when I perceived him drawing near.
He wore an air of hateful mirth; a set of young fools, among whom he
passed for a wit, followed him with looks of expectation; and I saw I was
about to be the object of some of his insufferable pleasantries.  He took
a place beside me, spread out his rations, drank to me derisively from
his measure of prison beer, and began.  What he said it would be
impossible to print; but his admirers, who believed their wit to have
surpassed himself, actually rolled among the gravel.  For my part, I
thought at first I should have died.  I had not dreamed the wretch was so
observant; but hate sharpens the ears, and he had counted our interviews
and actually knew Flora by her name.  Gradually my coolness returned to
me, accompanied by a volume of living anger that surprised myself.

‘Are you nearly done?’ I asked.  ‘Because if you are, I am about to say a
word or two myself.’

‘Oh, fair play!’ said he.  ‘Turn about!  The Marquis of Carabas to the
tribune.’

‘Very well,’ said I.  ‘I have to inform you that I am a gentleman.  You
do not know what that means, hey?  Well, I will tell you.  It is a
comical sort of animal; springs from another strange set of creatures
they call ancestors; and, in common with toads and other vermin, has a
thing that he calls feelings.  The lion is a gentleman; he will not touch
carrion.  I am a gentleman, and I cannot bear to soil my fingers with
such a lump of dirt.  Sit still, Philippe Goguelat! sit still and do not
say a word, or I shall know you are a coward; the eyes of our guards are
upon us.  Here is your health!’ said I, and pledged him in the prison
beer.  ‘You have chosen to speak in a certain way of a young child,’ I
continued, ‘who might be your daughter, and who was giving alms to me and
some others of us mendicants.  If the Emperor’—saluting—‘if my Emperor
could hear you, he would pluck off the Cross from your gross body.  I
cannot do that; I cannot take away what His Majesty has given; but one
thing I promise you—I promise you, Goguelat, you shall be dead to-night.’

I had borne so much from him in the past, I believe he thought there was
no end to my forbearance, and he was at first amazed.  But I have the
pleasure to think that some of my expressions had pierced through his
thick hide; and besides, the brute was truly a hero of valour, and loved
fighting for itself.  Whatever the cause, at least, he had soon pulled
himself together, and took the thing (to do him justice) handsomely.

‘And I promise you, by the devil’s horns, that you shall have the
chance!’ said he, and pledged me again; and again I did him scrupulous
honour.

The news of this defiance spread from prisoner to prisoner with the speed
of wings; every face was seen to be illuminated like those of the
spectators at a horse-race; and indeed you must first have tasted the
active life of a soldier, and then mouldered for a while in the tedium of
a jail, in order to understand, perhaps even to excuse, the delight of
our companions.  Goguelat and I slept in the same squad, which greatly
simplified the business; and a committee of honour was accordingly formed
of our shed-mates.  They chose for president a sergeant-major in the 4th
Dragoons, a greybeard of the army, an excellent military subject, and a
good man.  He took the most serious view of his functions, visited us
both, and reported our replies to the committee.  Mine was of a decent
firmness.  I told him the young lady of whom Goguelat had spoken had on
several occasions given me alms.  I reminded him that, if we were now
reduced to hold out our hands and sell pill-boxes for charity, it was
something very new for soldiers of the Empire.  We had all seen bandits
standing at a corner of a wood truckling for copper halfpence, and after
their benefactors were gone spitting out injuries and curses.  ‘But,’
said I, ‘I trust that none of us will fall so low.  As a Frenchman and a
soldier, I owe that young child gratitude, and am bound to protect her
character, and to support that of the army.  You are my elder and my
superior: tell me if I am not right.’

He was a quiet-mannered old fellow, and patted me with three fingers on
the back.  ‘_C’est bien_, _mon enfant_,’ says he, and returned to his
committee.

Goguelat was no more accommodating than myself.  ‘I do not like apologies
nor those that make them,’ was his only answer.  And there remained
nothing but to arrange the details of the meeting.  So far as regards
place and time we had no choice; we must settle the dispute at night, in
the dark, after a round had passed by, and in the open middle of the shed
under which we slept.  The question of arms was more obscure.  We had a
good many tools, indeed, which we employed in the manufacture of our
toys; but they were none of them suited for a single combat between
civilised men, and, being nondescript, it was found extremely hard to
equalise the chances of the combatants.  At length a pair of scissors was
unscrewed; and a couple of tough wands being found in a corner of the
courtyard, one blade of the scissors was lashed solidly to each with
resined twine—the twine coming I know not whence, but the resin from the
green pillars of the shed, which still sweated from the axe.  It was a
strange thing to feel in one’s hand this weapon, which was no heavier
than a riding-rod, and which it was difficult to suppose would prove more
dangerous.  A general oath was administered and taken, that no one should
interfere in the duel nor (suppose it to result seriously) betray the
name of the survivor.  And with that, all being then ready, we composed
ourselves to await the moment.

The evening fell cloudy; not a star was to be seen when the first round
of the night passed through our shed and wound off along the ramparts;
and as we took our places, we could still hear, over the murmurs of the
surrounding city, the sentries challenging its further passage.  Leclos,
the sergeant-major, set us in our stations, engaged our wands, and left
us.  To avoid blood-stained clothing, my adversary and I had stripped to
the shoes; and the chill of the night enveloped our bodies like a wet
sheet.  The man was better at fencing than myself; he was vastly taller
than I, being of a stature almost gigantic, and proportionately strong.
In the inky blackness of the shed, it was impossible to see his eyes; and
from the suppleness of the wands, I did not like to trust to a parade.  I
made up my mind accordingly to profit, if I might, by my defect; and as
soon as the signal should be given, to throw myself down and lunge at the
same moment.  It was to play my life upon one card: should I not mortally
wound him, no defence would be left me; what was yet more appalling, I
thus ran the risk of bringing my own face against his scissor with the
double force of our assaults, and my face and eyes are not that part of
me that I would the most readily expose.

‘_Allez_!’ said the sergeant-major.

Both lunged in the same moment with an equal fury, and but for my
manoeuvre both had certainly been spitted.  As it was, he did no more
than strike my shoulder, while my scissor plunged below the girdle into a
mortal part; and that great bulk of a man, falling from his whole height,
knocked me immediately senseless.

When I came to myself I was laid in my own sleeping-place, and could make
out in the darkness the outline of perhaps a dozen heads crowded around
me.  I sat up.  ‘What is it?’ I exclaimed.

‘Hush!’ said the sergeant-major.  ‘Blessed be God, all is well.’  I felt
him clasp my hand, and there were tears in his voice.  ‘’Tis but a
scratch, my child; here is papa, who is taking good care of you.  Your
shoulder is bound up; we have dressed you in your clothes again, and it
will all be well.’

At this I began to remember.  ‘And Goguelat?’ I gasped.

‘He cannot bear to be moved; he has his bellyful; ’tis a bad business,’
said the sergeant-major.

The idea of having killed a man with such an instrument as half a pair of
scissors seemed to turn my stomach.  I am sure I might have killed a
dozen with a firelock, a sabre, a bayonet, or any accepted weapon, and
been visited by no such sickness of remorse.  And to this feeling every
unusual circumstance of our rencounter, the darkness in which we had
fought, our nakedness, even the resin on the twine, appeared to
contribute.  I ran to my fallen adversary, kneeled by him, and could only
sob his name.

He bade me compose myself.  ‘You have given me the key of the fields,
comrade,’ said he.  ‘_Sans rancune_!’

At this my horror redoubled.  Here had we two expatriated Frenchmen
engaged in an ill-regulated combat like the battles of beasts.  Here was
he, who had been all his life so great a ruffian, dying in a foreign land
of this ignoble injury, and meeting death with something of the spirit of
a Bayard.  I insisted that the guards should be summoned and a doctor
brought.  ‘It may still be possible to save him,’ I cried.

The sergeant-major reminded me of our engagement.  ‘If you had been
wounded,’ said he, ‘you must have lain there till the patrol came by and
found you.  It happens to be Goguelat—and so must he!  Come, child, time
to go to by-by.’  And as I still resisted, ‘Champdivers!’ he said, ‘this
is weakness.  You pain me.’

‘Ay, off to your beds with you!’ said Goguelat, and named us in a company
with one of his jovial gross epithets.

Accordingly the squad lay down in the dark and simulated, what they
certainly were far from experiencing, sleep.  It was not yet late.  The
city, from far below, and all around us, sent up a sound of wheels and
feet and lively voices.  Yet awhile, and the curtain of the cloud was
rent across, and in the space of sky between the eaves of the shed and
the irregular outline of the ramparts a multitude of stars appeared.
Meantime, in the midst of us lay Goguelat, and could not always withhold
himself from groaning.

We heard the round far off; heard it draw slowly nearer.  Last of all, it
turned the corner and moved into our field of vision: two file of men and
a corporal with a lantern, which he swung to and fro, so as to cast its
light in the recesses of the yards and sheds.

‘Hullo!’ cried the corporal, pausing as he came by Goguelat.

He stooped with his lantern.  All our hearts were flying.

‘What devil’s work is this?’ he cried, and with a startling voice
summoned the guard.

We were all afoot upon the instant; more lanterns and soldiers crowded in
front of the shed; an officer elbowed his way in.  In the midst was the
big naked body, soiled with blood.  Some one had covered him with his
blanket; but as he lay there in agony, he had partly thrown it off.

‘This is murder!’ cried the officer.  ‘You wild beasts, you will hear of
this to-morrow.’

As Goguelat was raised and laid upon a stretcher, he cried to us a
cheerful and blasphemous farewell.



CHAPTER III—MAJOR CHEVENIX COMES INTO THE STORY, AND GOGUELAT GOES OUT


There was never any talk of a recovery, and no time was lost in getting
the man’s deposition.  He gave but the one account of it: that he had
committed suicide because he was sick of seeing so many Englishmen.  The
doctor vowed it was impossible, the nature and direction of the wound
forbidding it.  Goguelat replied that he was more ingenious than the
other thought for, and had propped up the weapon in the ground and fallen
on the point—‘just like Nebuchadnezzar,’ he added, winking to the
assistants.  The doctor, who was a little, spruce, ruddy man of an
impatient temper, pished and pshawed and swore over his patient.
‘Nothing to be made of him!’ he cried.  ‘A perfect heathen.  If we could
only find the weapon!’  But the weapon had ceased to exist.  A little
resined twine was perhaps blowing about in the castle gutters; some bits
of broken stick may have trailed in corners; and behold, in the pleasant
air of the morning, a dandy prisoner trimming his nails with a pair of
scissors!

Finding the wounded man so firm, you may be sure the authorities did not
leave the rest of us in peace.  No stone was left unturned.  We were had
in again and again to be examined, now singly, now in twos and threes.
We were threatened with all sorts of impossible severities and tempted
with all manner of improbable rewards.  I suppose I was five times
interrogated, and came off from each with flying colours.  I am like old
Souvaroff, I cannot understand a soldier being taken aback by any
question; he should answer, as he marches on the fire, with an instant
briskness and gaiety.  I may have been short of bread, gold or grace; I
was never yet found wanting in an answer.  My comrades, if they were not
all so ready, were none of them less staunch; and I may say here at once
that the inquiry came to nothing at the time, and the death of Goguelat
remained a mystery of the prison.  Such were the veterans of France!  And
yet I should be disingenuous if I did not own this was a case apart; in
ordinary circumstances, some one might have stumbled or been intimidated
into an admission; and what bound us together with a closeness beyond
that of mere comrades was a secret to which we were all committed and a
design in which all were equally engaged.  No need to inquire as to its
nature: there is only one desire, and only one kind of design, that
blooms in prisons.  And the fact that our tunnel was near done supported
and inspired us.

I came off in public, as I have said, with flying colours; the sittings
of the court of inquiry died away like a tune that no one listens to; and
yet I was unmasked—I, whom my very adversary defended, as good as
confessed, as good as told the nature of the quarrel, and by so doing
prepared for myself in the future a most anxious, disagreeable adventure.
It was the third morning after the duel, and Goguelat was still in life,
when the time came round for me to give Major Chevenix a lesson.  I was
fond of this occupation; not that he paid me much—no more, indeed, than
eighteenpence a month, the customary figure, being a miser in the grain;
but because I liked his breakfasts and (to some extent) himself.  At
least, he was a man of education; and of the others with whom I had any
opportunity of speech, those that would not have held a book upsidedown
would have torn the pages out for pipe-lights.  For I must repeat again
that our body of prisoners was exceptional: there was in Edinburgh Castle
none of that educational busyness that distinguished some of the other
prisons, so that men entered them unable to read, and left them fit for
high employments.  Chevenix was handsome, and surprisingly young to be a
major: six feet in his stockings, well set up, with regular features and
very clear grey eyes.  It was impossible to pick a fault in him, and yet
the sum-total was displeasing.  Perhaps he was too clean; he seemed to
bear about with him the smell of soap.  Cleanliness is good, but I cannot
bear a man’s nails to seem japanned.  And certainly he was too
self-possessed and cold.  There was none of the fire of youth, none of
the swiftness of the soldier, in this young officer.  His kindness was
cold, and cruel cold; his deliberation exasperating.  And perhaps it was
from this character, which is very much the opposite of my own, that even
in these days, when he was of service to me, I approached him with
suspicion and reserve.

I looked over his exercise in the usual form, and marked six faults.

‘H’m.  Six,’ says he, looking at the paper.  ‘Very annoying!  I can never
get it right.’

‘Oh, but you make excellent progress!’ I said.  I would not discourage
him, you understand, but he was congenitally unable to learn French.
Some fire, I think, is needful, and he had quenched his fire in soapsuds.

He put the exercise down, leaned his chin upon his hand, and looked at me
with clear, severe eyes.

‘I think we must have a little talk,’ said he.

‘I am entirely at your disposition,’ I replied; but I quaked, for I knew
what subject to expect.

‘You have been some time giving me these lessons,’ he went on, ‘and I am
tempted to think rather well of you.  I believe you are a gentleman.’

‘I have that honour, sir,’ said I.

‘You have seen me for the same period.  I do not know how I strike you;
but perhaps you will be prepared to believe that I also am a man of
honour,’ said he.

‘I require no assurances; the thing is manifest,’ and I bowed.

‘Very well, then,’ said he.  ‘What about this Goguelat?’

‘You heard me yesterday before the court,’ I began.  ‘I was awakened
only—’

‘Oh yes; I “heard you yesterday before the court,” no doubt,’ he
interrupted, ‘and I remember perfectly that you were “awakened only.”  I
could repeat the most of it by rote, indeed.  But do you suppose that I
believed you for a moment?’

‘Neither would you believe me if I were to repeat it here,’ said I.

‘I may be wrong—we shall soon see,’ says he; ‘but my impression is that
you will not “repeat it here.”  My impression is that you have come into
this room, and that you will tell me something before you go out.’

I shrugged my shoulders.

‘Let me explain,’ he continued.  ‘Your evidence, of course, is nonsense.
I put it by, and the court put it by.’

‘My compliments and thanks!’ said I.

‘You _must_ know—that’s the short and the long,’ he proceeded.  ‘All of
you in shed B are bound to know.  And I want to ask you where is the
common-sense of keeping up this farce, and maintaining this cock-and-bull
story between friends.  Come, come, my good fellow, own yourself beaten,
and laugh at it yourself.’

‘Well, I hear you, go ahead,’ said I.  ‘You put your heart in it.’

He crossed his legs slowly.  ‘I can very well understand,’ he began,
‘that precautions have had to be taken.  I dare say an oath was
administered.  I can comprehend that perfectly.’  (He was watching me all
the time with his cold, bright eyes.)  ‘And I can comprehend that, about
an affair of honour, you would be very particular to keep it.’

‘About an affair of honour?’ I repeated, like a man quite puzzled.

‘It was not an affair of honour, then?’ he asked.

‘What was not?  I do not follow,’ said I.

He gave no sign of impatience; simply sat awhile silent, and began again
in the same placid and good-natured voice: ‘The court and I were at one
in setting aside your evidence.  It could not deceive a child.  But there
was a difference between myself and the other officers, because _I knew
my man_ and they did not.  They saw in you a common soldier, and I knew
you for a gentleman.  To them your evidence was a leash of lies, which
they yawned to hear you telling.  Now, I was asking myself, how far will
a gentleman go?  Not surely so far as to help hush a murder up?  So
that—when I heard you tell how you knew nothing of the matter, and were
only awakened by the corporal, and all the rest of it—I translated your
statements into something else.  Now, Champdivers,’ he cried, springing
up lively and coming towards me with animation, ‘I am going to tell you
what that was, and you are going to help me to see justice done: how, I
don’t know, for of course you are under oath—but somehow.  Mark what I’m
going to say.’

At that moment he laid a heavy, hard grip upon my shoulder; and whether
he said anything more or came to a full stop at once, I am sure I could
not tell you to this day.  For, as the devil would have it, the shoulder
he laid hold of was the one Goguelat had pinked.  The wound was but a
scratch; it was healing with the first intention; but in the clutch of
Major Chevenix it gave me agony.  My head swam; the sweat poured off my
face; I must have grown deadly pale.

He removed his hand as suddenly as he had laid it there.  ‘What is wrong
with you?’ said he.

‘It is nothing,’ said I.  ‘A qualm.  It has gone by.’

‘Are you sure?’ said he.  ‘You are as white as a sheet.’

‘Oh no, I assure you!  Nothing whatever.  I am my own man again,’ I said,
though I could scarce command my tongue.

‘Well, shall I go on again?’ says he.  ‘Can you follow me?’

‘Oh, by all means!’ said I, and mopped my streaming face upon my sleeve,
for you may be sure in those days I had no handkerchief.

‘If you are sure you can follow me.  That was a very sudden and sharp
seizure,’ he said doubtfully.  ‘But if you are sure, all right, and here
goes.  An affair of honour among you fellows would, naturally, be a
little difficult to carry out, perhaps it would be impossible to have it
wholly regular.  And yet a duel might be very irregular in form, and,
under the peculiar circumstances of the case, loyal enough in effect.  Do
you take me?  Now, as a gentleman and a soldier.’

His hand rose again at the words and hovered over me.  I could bear no
more, and winced away from him.  ‘No,’ I cried,  ‘not that.  Do not put
your hand upon my shoulder.  I cannot bear it.  It is rheumatism,’ I made
haste to add.  ‘My shoulder is inflamed and very painful.’

He returned to his chair and deliberately lighted a cigar.

‘I am sorry about your shoulder,’ he said at last.  ‘Let me send for the
doctor.’

‘Not in the least,’ said I.  ‘It is a trifle.  I am quite used to it.  It
does not trouble me in the smallest.  At any rate, I don’t believe in
doctors.’

‘All right,’ said he, and sat and smoked a good while in a silence which
I would have given anything to break.  ‘Well,’ he began presently, ‘I
believe there is nothing left for me to learn.  I presume I may say that
I know all.’

‘About what?’ said I boldly.

‘About Goguelat,’ said he.

‘I beg your pardon.  I cannot conceive,’ said I.

‘Oh,’ says the major, ‘the man fell in a duel, and by your hand!  I am
not an infant.’

‘By no means,’ said I.  ‘But you seem to me to be a good deal of a
theorist.’

‘Shall we test it?’ he asked.  ‘The doctor is close by.  If there is not
an open wound on your shoulder, I am wrong.  If there is—’  He waved his
hand.  ‘But I advise you to think twice.  There is a deuce of a nasty
drawback to the experiment—that what might have remained private between
us two becomes public property.’

‘Oh, well!’ said I, with a laugh, ‘anything rather than a doctor!  I
cannot bear the breed.’

His last words had a good deal relieved me, but I was still far from
comfortable.

Major Chevenix smoked awhile, looking now at his cigar ash, now at me.
‘I’m a soldier myself,’ he says presently, ‘and I’ve been out in my time
and hit my man.  I don’t want to run any one into a corner for an affair
that was at all necessary or correct.  At the same time, I want to know
that much, and I’ll take your word of honour for it.  Otherwise, I shall
be very sorry, but the doctor must be called in.’

‘I neither admit anything nor deny anything,’ I returned.  ‘But if this
form of words will suffice you, here is what I say: I give you my parole,
as a gentleman and a soldier, there has nothing taken place amongst us
prisoners that was not honourable as the day.’

‘All right,’ says he.  ‘That was all I wanted.  You can go now,
Champdivers.’

And as I was going out he added, with a laugh: ‘By the bye, I ought to
apologise: I had no idea I was applying the torture!’

The same afternoon the doctor came into the courtyard with a piece of
paper in his hand.  He seemed hot and angry, and had certainly no mind to
be polite.

‘Here!’ he cried.  ‘Which of you fellows knows any English?  Oh!’—spying
me—‘there you are, what’s your name!  _You’ll_ do.  Tell these fellows
that the other fellow’s dying.  He’s booked; no use talking; I expect
he’ll go by evening.  And tell them I don’t envy the feelings of the
fellow who spiked him.  Tell them that first.’

I did so.

‘Then you can tell ’em,’ he resumed, ‘that the fellow, Goggle—what’s his
name?—wants to see some of them before he gets his marching orders.  If I
got it right, he wants to kiss or embrace you, or some sickening stuff.
Got that?  Then here’s a list he’s had written, and you’d better read it
out to them—I can’t make head or tail of your beastly names—and they can
answer _present_, and fall in against that wall.’

It was with a singular movement of incongruous feelings that I read the
first name on the list.  I had no wish to look again on my own handiwork;
my flesh recoiled from the idea; and how could I be sure what reception
he designed to give me?  The cure was in my own hand; I could pass that
first name over—the doctor would not know—and I might stay away.  But to
the subsequent great gladness of my heart, I did not dwell for an instant
on the thought, walked over to the designated wall, faced about, read out
the name ‘Champdivers,’ and answered myself with the word ‘Present.’

There were some half dozen on the list, all told; and as soon as we were
mustered, the doctor led the way to the hospital, and we followed after,
like a fatigue party, in single file.  At the door he paused, told us
‘the fellow’ would see each of us alone, and, as soon as I had explained
that, sent me by myself into the ward.  It was a small room, whitewashed;
a south window stood open on a vast depth of air and a spacious and
distant prospect; and from deep below, in the Grassmarket the voices of
hawkers came up clear and far away.  Hard by, on a little bed, lay
Goguelat.  The sunburn had not yet faded from his face, and the stamp of
death was already there.  There was something wild and unmannish in his
smile, that took me by the throat; only death and love know or have ever
seen it.  And when he spoke, it seemed to shame his coarse talk.

He held out his arms as if to embrace me.  I drew near with incredible
shrinkings, and surrendered myself to his arms with overwhelming disgust.
But he only drew my ear down to his lips.

‘Trust me,’ he whispered.  ‘_Je suis bon bougre_, _moi_.  I’ll take it to
hell with me, and tell the devil.’

Why should I go on to reproduce his grossness and trivialities?  All that
he thought, at that hour, was even noble, though he could not clothe it
otherwise than in the language of a brutal farce.  Presently he bade me
call the doctor; and when that officer had come in, raised a little up in
his bed, pointed first to himself and then to me, who stood weeping by
his side, and several times repeated the expression, ‘Frinds—frinds—dam
frinds.’

To my great surprise, the doctor appeared very much affected.  He nodded
his little bob-wigged head at us, and said repeatedly, ‘All right,
Johnny—me comprong.’

Then Goguelat shook hands with me, embraced me again, and I went out of
the room sobbing like an infant.

How often have I not seen it, that the most unpardonable fellows make the
happiest exits!  It is a fate we may well envy them.  Goguelat was
detested in life; in the last three days, by his admirable staunchness
and consideration, he won every heart; and when word went about the
prison the same evening that he was no more, the voice of conversation
became hushed as in a house of mourning.

For myself I was like a man distracted; I cannot think what ailed me:
when I awoke the following day, nothing remained of it; but that night I
was filled with a gloomy fury of the nerves.  I had killed him; he had
done his utmost to protect me; I had seen him with that awful smile.  And
so illogical and useless is this sentiment of remorse, that I was ready,
at a word or a look, to quarrel with somebody else.  I presume the
disposition of my mind was imprinted on my face; and when, a little
after, I overtook, saluted and addressed the doctor, he looked on me with
commiseration and surprise.

I had asked him if it was true.

‘Yes,’ he said, ‘the fellow’s gone.’

‘Did he suffer much?’ I asked.

‘Devil a bit; passed away like a lamb,’ said he.  He looked on me a
little, and I saw his hand go to his fob.  ‘Here, take that! no sense in
fretting,’ he said, and, putting a silver two-penny-bit in my hand, he
left me.

I should have had that twopenny framed to hang upon the wall, for it was
the man’s one act of charity in all my knowledge of him.  Instead of
that, I stood looking at it in my hand and laughed out bitterly, as I
realised his mistake; then went to the ramparts, and flung it far into
the air like blood money.  The night was falling; through an embrasure
and across the gardened valley I saw the lamplighters hasting along
Princes Street with ladder and lamp, and looked on moodily.  As I was so
standing a hand was laid upon my shoulder, and I turned about.  It was
Major Chevenix, dressed for the evening, and his neckcloth really
admirably folded.  I never denied the man could dress.

‘Ah!’ said he, ‘I thought it was you, Champdivers.  So he’s gone?’

I nodded.

‘Come, come,’ said he, ‘you must cheer up.  Of course it’s very
distressing, very painful and all that.  But do you know, it ain’t such a
bad thing either for you or me?  What with his death and your visit to
him I am entirely reassured.’

So I was to owe my life to Goguelat at every point.

‘I had rather not discuss it,’ said I.

‘Well,’ said he, ‘one word more, and I’ll agree to bury the subject.
What did you fight about?’

‘Oh, what do men ever fight about?’ I cried.

‘A lady?’ said he.

I shrugged my shoulders.

‘Deuce you did!’ said he.  ‘I should scarce have thought it of him.’

And at this my ill-humour broke fairly out in words.  ‘He!’ I cried.  ‘He
never dared to address her—only to look at her and vomit his vile
insults!  She may have given him sixpence: if she did, it may take him to
heaven yet!’

At this I became aware of his eyes set upon me with a considering look,
and brought up sharply.

‘Well, well,’ said he.  ‘Good night to you, Champdivers.  Come to me at
breakfast-time to-morrow, and we’ll talk of other subjects.’

I fully admit the man’s conduct was not bad: in writing it down so long
after the events I can even see that it was good.



CHAPTER IV—ST. IVES GETS A BUNDLE OF BANK NOTES


I was surprised one morning, shortly after, to find myself the object of
marked consideration by a civilian and a stranger.  This was a man of the
middle age; he had a face of a mulberry colour, round black eyes, comical
tufted eyebrows, and a protuberant forehead; and was dressed in clothes
of a Quakerish cut.  In spite of his plainness, he had that inscrutable
air of a man well-to-do in his affairs.  I conceived he had been some
while observing me from a distance, for a sparrow sat betwixt us quite
unalarmed on the breech of a piece of cannon.  So soon as our eyes met,
he drew near and addressed me in the French language, which he spoke with
a good fluency but an abominable accent.

‘I have the pleasure of addressing Monsieur le Vicomte Anne de Kéroual de
Saint-Yves?’ said he.

‘Well,’ said I, ‘I do not call myself all that; but I have a right to, if
I chose.  In the meanwhile I call myself plain Champdivers, at your
disposal.  It was my mother’s name, and good to go soldiering with.’

‘I think not quite,’ said he; ‘for if I remember rightly, your mother
also had the particle.  Her name was Florimonde de Champdivers.’

‘Right again!’ said I, ‘and I am extremely pleased to meet a gentleman so
well informed in my quarterings.  Is monsieur Born himself?’  This I said
with a great air of assumption, partly to conceal the degree of curiosity
with which my visitor had inspired me, and in part because it struck me
as highly incongruous and comical in my prison garb and on the lips of a
private soldier.

He seemed to think so too, for he laughed.

‘No, sir,’ he returned, speaking this time in English; ‘I am not
“_born_,” as you call it, and must content myself with _dying_, of which
I am equally susceptible with the best of you.  My name is Mr.
Romaine—Daniel Romaine—a solicitor of London City, at your service; and,
what will perhaps interest you more, I am here at the request of your
great-uncle, the Count.’

‘What!’ I cried, ‘does M. de Kéroual de St.-Yves remember the existence
of such a person as myself, and will he deign to count kinship with a
soldier of Napoleon?’

‘You speak English well,’ observed my visitor.

‘It has been a second language to me from a child,’ said I.  ‘I had an
English nurse; my father spoke English with me; and I was finished by a
countryman of yours and a dear friend of mine, a Mr. Vicary.’

A strong expression of interest came into the lawyer’s face.

‘What!’ he cried, ‘you knew poor Vicary?’

‘For more than a year,’ said I; ‘and shared his hiding-place for many
months.’

‘And I was his clerk, and have succeeded him in business,’ said he.
‘Excellent man!  It was on the affairs of M. de Kéroual that he went to
that accursed country, from which he was never destined to return.  Do
you chance to know his end, sir?’

‘I am sorry,’ said I, ‘I do.  He perished miserably at the hands of a
gang of banditti, such as we call _chauffeurs_.  In a word, he was
tortured, and died of it.  See,’ I added, kicking off one shoe, for I had
no stockings; ‘I was no more than a child, and see how they had begun to
treat myself.’

He looked at the mark of my old burn with a certain shrinking.  ‘Beastly
people!’ I heard him mutter to himself.

‘The English may say so with a good grace,’ I observed politely.

Such speeches were the coin in which I paid my way among this credulous
race.  Ninety per cent. of our visitors would have accepted the remark as
natural in itself and creditable to my powers of judgment, but it
appeared my lawyer was more acute.

‘You are not entirely a fool, I perceive,’ said he.

‘No,’ said I; ‘not wholly.’

‘And yet it is well to beware of the ironical mood,’ he continued.  ‘It
is a dangerous instrument.  Your great-uncle has, I believe, practised it
very much, until it is now become a problem what he means.’

‘And that brings me back to what you will admit is a most natural
inquiry,’ said I.  ‘To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit? how did
you recognise me? and how did you know I was here?’

Carefull separating his coat skirts, the lawyer took a seat beside me on
the edge of the flags.

‘It is rather an odd story,’ says he, ‘and, with your leave, I’ll answer
the second question first.  It was from a certain resemblance you bear to
your cousin, M. le Vicomte.’

‘I trust, sir, that I resemble him advantageously?’ said I.

‘I hasten to reassure you,’ was the reply: ‘you do.  To my eyes, M. Alain
de St.-Yves has scarce a pleasing exterior.  And yet, when I knew you
were here, and was actually looking for you—why, the likeness helped.  As
for how I came to know your whereabouts, by an odd enough chance, it is
again M. Alain we have to thank.  I should tell you, he has for some time
made it his business to keep M. de Kéroual informed of your career; with
what purpose I leave you to judge.  When he first brought the news of
your—that you were serving Buonaparte, it seemed it might be the death of
the old gentleman, so hot was his resentment.  But from one thing to
another, matters have a little changed.  Or I should rather say, not a
little.  We learned you were under orders for the Peninsula, to fight the
English; then that you had been commissioned for a piece of bravery, and
were again reduced to the ranks.  And from one thing to another (as I
say), M. de Kéroual became used to the idea that you were his kinsman and
yet served with Buonaparte, and filled instead with wonder that he should
have another kinsman who was so remarkably well informed of events in
France.  And it now became a very disagreeable question, whether the
young gentleman was not a spy?  In short, sir, in seeking to disserve
you, he had accumulated against himself a load of suspicions.’

My visitor now paused, took snuff, and looked at me with an air of
benevolence.

‘Good God, sir!’ says I, ‘this is a curious story.’

‘You will say so before I have done,’ said he.  ‘For there have two
events followed.  The first of these was an encounter of M. de Kéroual
and M. de Mauseant.’

‘I know the man to my cost,’ said I: ‘it was through him I lost my
commission.’

‘Do you tell me so?’ he cried.  ‘Why, here is news!’

‘Oh, I cannot complain!’ said I.  ‘I was in the wrong.  I did it with my
eyes open.  If a man gets a prisoner to guard and lets him go, the least
he can expect is to be degraded.’

‘You will be paid for it,’ said he.  ‘You did well for yourself and
better for your king.’

‘If I had thought I was injuring my emperor,’ said I, ‘I would have let
M. de Mauseant burn in hell ere I had helped him, and be sure of that!  I
saw in him only a private person in a difficulty: I let him go in private
charity; not even to profit myself will I suffer it to be misunderstood.’

‘Well, well,’ said the lawyer, ‘no matter now.  This is a foolish
warmth—a very misplaced enthusiasm, believe me!  The point of the story
is that M. de Mauseant spoke of you with gratitude, and drew your
character in such a manner as greatly to affect your uncle’s views.  Hard
upon the back of which, in came your humble servant, and laid before him
the direct proof of what we had been so long suspecting.  There was no
dubiety permitted.  M. Alain’s expensive way of life, his clothes and
mistresses, his dicing and racehorses, were all explained: he was in the
pay of Buonaparte, a hired spy, and a man that held the strings of what I
can only call a convolution of extremely fishy enterprises.  To do M. de
Kéroual justice, he took it in the best way imaginable, destroyed the
evidences of the one great-nephew’s disgrace—and transferred his interest
wholly to the other.’

‘What am I to understand by that?’ said I.

‘I will tell you,’ says he.  ‘There is a remarkable inconsistency in
human nature which gentlemen of my cloth have a great deal of occasion to
observe.  Selfish persons can live without chick or child, they can live
without all mankind except perhaps the barber and the apothecary; but
when it comes to dying, they seem physically unable to die without an
heir.  You can apply this principle for yourself.  Viscount Alain, though
he scarce guesses it, is no longer in the field.  Remains, Viscount
Anne.’

‘I see,’ said I, ‘you give a very unfavourable impression of my uncle,
the Count.’

‘I had not meant it,’ said he.  ‘He has led a loose life—sadly loose—but
he is a man it is impossible to know and not to admire; his courtesy is
exquisite.’

‘And so you think there is actually a chance for me?’ I asked.

‘Understand,’ said he: ‘in saying as much as I have done, I travel quite
beyond my brief.  I have been clothed with no capacity to talk of wills,
or heritages, or your cousin.  I was sent here to make but the one
communication: that M. de Kéroual desires to meet his great-nephew.’

‘Well,’ said I, looking about me on the battlements by which we sat
surrounded, ‘this is a case in which Mahomet must certainly come to the
mountain.’

‘Pardon me,’ said Mr. Romaine; ‘you know already your uncle is an aged
man; but I have not yet told you that he is quite broken up, and his
death shortly looked for.  No, no, there is no doubt about it—it is the
mountain that must come to Mahomet.’

‘From an Englishman, the remark is certainly significant,’ said I; ‘but
you are of course, and by trade, a keeper of men’s secrets, and I see you
keep that of Cousin Alain, which is not the mark of a truculent
patriotism, to say the least.’

‘I am first of all the lawyer of your family!’ says he.

‘That being so,’ said I, ‘I can perhaps stretch a point myself.  This
rock is very high, and it is very steep; a man might come by a devil of a
fall from almost any part of it, and yet I believe I have a pair of wings
that might carry me just so far as to the bottom.  Once at the bottom I
am helpless.’

‘And perhaps it is just then that I could step in,’ returned the lawyer.
‘Suppose by some contingency, at which I make no guess, and on which I
offer no opinion—’

But here I interrupted him.  ‘One word ere you go further.  I am under no
parole,’ said I.

‘I understood so much,’ he replied, ‘although some of you French gentry
find their word sit lightly on them.’

‘Sir, I am not one of those,’ said I.

‘To do you plain justice, I do not think you one,’ said he.  ‘Suppose
yourself, then, set free and at the bottom of the rock,’ he continued,
‘although I may not be able to do much, I believe I can do something to
help you on your road.  In the first place I would carry this, whether in
an inside pocket or my shoe.’  And he passed me a bundle of bank notes.

‘No harm in that,’ said I, at once concealing them.

‘In the second place,’ he resumed, ‘it is a great way from here to where
your uncle lives—Amersham Place, not far from Dunstable; you have a great
part of Britain to get through; and for the first stages, I must leave
you to your own luck and ingenuity.  I have no acquaintance here in
Scotland, or at least’ (with a grimace) ‘no dishonest ones.  But further
to the south, about Wakefield, I am told there is a gentleman called
Burchell Fenn, who is not so particular as some others, and might be
willing to give you a cast forward.  In fact, sir, I believe it’s the
man’s trade: a piece of knowledge that burns my mouth.  But that is what
you get by meddling with rogues; and perhaps the biggest rogue now
extant, M. de Saint-Yves, is your cousin, M. Alain.’

‘If this be a man of my cousin’s,’ I observed, ‘I am perhaps better to
keep clear of him?’

‘It was through some paper of your cousin’s that we came across his
trail,’ replied the lawyer.  ‘But I am inclined to think, so far as
anything is safe in such a nasty business, you might apply to the man
Fenn.  You might even, I think, use the Viscount’s name; and the little
trick of family resemblance might come in.  How, for instance, if you
were to call yourself his brother?’

‘It might be done,’ said I.  ‘But look here a moment?  You propose to me
a very difficult game: I have apparently a devil of an opponent in my
cousin; and, being a prisoner of war, I can scarcely be said to hold good
cards.  For what stakes, then, am I playing?’

‘They are very large,’ said he.  ‘Your great-uncle is immensely
rich—immensely rich.  He was wise in time; he smelt the revolution long
before; sold all that he could, and had all that was movable transported
to England through my firm.  There are considerable estates in England;
Amersham Place itself is very fine; and he has much money, wisely
invested.  He lives, indeed, like a prince.  And of what use is it to
him?  He has lost all that was worth living for—his family, his country;
he has seen his king and queen murdered; he has seen all these miseries
and infamies,’ pursued the lawyer, with a rising inflection and a
heightening colour; and then broke suddenly off,—‘In short, sir, he has
seen all the advantages of that government for which his nephew carries
arms, and he has the misfortune not to like them.’

‘You speak with a bitterness that I suppose I must excuse,’ said I; ‘yet
which of us has the more reason to be bitter?  This man, my uncle, M. de
Kéroual, fled.  My parents, who were less wise perhaps, remained.  In the
beginning, they were even republicans; to the end they could not be
persuaded to despair of the people.  It was a glorious folly, for which,
as a son, I reverence them.  First one and then the other perished.  If I
have any mark of a gentleman, all who taught me died upon the scaffold,
and my last school of manners was the prison of the Abbaye.  Do you think
you can teach bitterness to a man with a history like mine?’

‘I have no wish to try,’ said he.  ‘And yet there is one point I cannot
understand: I cannot understand that one of your blood and experience
should serve the Corsican.  I cannot understand it: it seems as though
everything generous in you must rise against that—domination.’

‘And perhaps,’ I retorted, ‘had your childhood passed among wolves, you
would have been overjoyed yourself to see the Corsican Shepherd.’

‘Well, well,’ replied Mr. Romaine, ‘it may be.  There are things that do
not bear discussion.’

And with a wave of his hand he disappeared abruptly down a flight of
steps and under the shadow of a ponderous arch.



CHAPTER V—ST. IVES IS SHOWN A HOUSE


The lawyer was scarce gone before I remembered many omissions; and chief
among these, that I had neglected to get Mr. Burchell Fenn’s address.
Here was an essential point neglected; and I ran to the head of the
stairs to find myself already too late.  The lawyer was beyond my view;
in the archway that led downward to the castle gate, only the red coat
and the bright arms of a sentry glittered in the shadow; and I could but
return to my place upon the ramparts.

I am not very sure that I was properly entitled to this corner.  But I
was a high favourite; not an officer, and scarce a private, in the castle
would have turned me back, except upon a thing of moment; and whenever I
desired to be solitary, I was suffered to sit here behind my piece of
cannon unmolested.  The cliff went down before me almost sheer, but
mantled with a thicket of climbing trees; from farther down, an outwork
raised its turret; and across the valley I had a view of that long
terrace of Princes Street which serves as a promenade to the fashionable
inhabitants of Edinburgh.  A singularity in a military prison, that it
should command a view on the chief thoroughfare!

It is not necessary that I should trouble you with the train of my
reflections, which turned upon the interview I had just concluded and the
hopes that were now opening before me.  What is more essential, my eye
(even while I thought) kept following the movement of the passengers on
Princes Street, as they passed briskly to and fro—met, greeted, and bowed
to each other—or entered and left the shops, which are in that quarter,
and, for a town of the Britannic provinces, particularly fine.  My mind
being busy upon other things, the course of my eye was the more random;
and it chanced that I followed, for some time, the advance of a young
gentleman with a red head and a white great-coat, for whom I cared
nothing at the moment, and of whom it is probable I shall be gathered to
my fathers without learning more.  He seemed to have a large
acquaintance: his hat was for ever in his hand; and I daresay I had
already observed him exchanging compliments with half a dozen, when he
drew up at last before a young man and a young lady whose tall persons
and gallant carriage I thought I recognised.

It was impossible at such a distance that I could be sure, but the
thought was sufficient, and I craned out of the embrasure to follow them
as long as possible.  To think that such emotions, that such a concussion
of the blood, may have been inspired by a chance resemblance, and that I
may have stood and thrilled there for a total stranger!  This distant
view, at least, whether of Flora or of some one else, changed in a moment
the course of my reflections.  It was all very well, and it was highly
needful, I should see my uncle; but an uncle, a great-uncle at that, and
one whom I had never seen, leaves the imagination cold; and if I were to
leave the castle, I might never again have the opportunity of finding
Flora.  The little impression I had made, even supposing I had made any,
how soon it would die out! how soon I should sink to be a phantom memory,
with which (in after days) she might amuse a husband and children!  No,
the impression must be clenched, the wax impressed with the seal, ere I
left Edinburgh.  And at this the two interests that were now contending
in my bosom came together and became one.  I wished to see Flora again;
and I wanted some one to further me in my flight and to get me new
clothes.  The conclusion was apparent.  Except for persons in the
garrison itself, with whom it was a point of honour and military duty to
retain me captive, I knew, in the whole country of Scotland, these two
alone.  If it were to be done at all, they must be my helpers.  To tell
them of my designed escape while I was still in bonds, would be to lay
before them a most difficult choice.  What they might do in such a case,
I could not in the least be sure of, for (the same case arising) I was
far from sure what I should do myself.  It was plain I must escape first.
When the harm was done, when I was no more than a poor wayside fugitive,
I might apply to them with less offence and more security.  To this end
it became necessary that I should find out where they lived and how to
reach it; and feeling a strong confidence that they would soon return to
visit me, I prepared a series of baits with which to angle for my
information.  It will be seen the first was good enough.

Perhaps two days after, Master Ronald put in an appearance by himself.  I
had no hold upon the boy, and pretermitted my design till I should have
laid court to him and engaged his interest.  He was prodigiously
embarrassed, not having previously addressed me otherwise than by a bow
and blushes; and he advanced to me with an air of one stubbornly
performing a duty, like a raw soldier under fire.  I laid down my
carving; greeted him with a good deal of formality, such as I thought he
would enjoy; and finding him to remain silent, branched off into
narratives of my campaigns such as Goguelat himself might have scrupled
to endorse.  He visibly thawed and brightened; drew more near to where I
sat; forgot his timidity so far as to put many questions; and at last,
with another blush, informed me he was himself expecting a commission.

‘Well,’ said I, ‘they are fine troops, your British troops in the
Peninsula.  A young gentleman of spirit may well be proud to be engaged
at the head of such soldiers.’

‘I know that,’ he said; ‘I think of nothing else.  I think shame to be
dangling here at home and going through with this foolery of education,
while others, no older than myself, are in the field.’

‘I cannot blame you,’ said I.  ‘I have felt the same myself.’

‘There are—there are no troops, are there, quite so good as ours?’ he
asked.

‘Well,’ said I, ‘there is a point about them: they have a defect,—they
are not to be trusted in a retreat.  I have seen them behave very ill in
a retreat.’

‘I believe that is our national character,’ he said—God forgive him!—with
an air of pride.

‘I have seen your national character running away at least, and had the
honour to run after it!’ rose to my lips, but I was not so ill advised as
to give it utterance.  Every one should be flattered, but boys and women
without stint; and I put in the rest of the afternoon narrating to him
tales of British heroism, for which I should not like to engage that they
were all true.

‘I am quite surprised,’ he said at last.  ‘People tell you the French are
insincere.  Now, I think your sincerity is beautiful.  I think you have a
noble character.  I admire you very much.  I am very grateful for your
kindness to—to one so young,’ and he offered me his hand.

‘I shall see you again soon?’ said I.

‘Oh, now!  Yes, very soon,’ said he.  ‘I—I wish to tell you.  I would not
let Flora—Miss Gilchrist, I mean—come to-day.  I wished to see more of
you myself.  I trust you are not offended: you know, one should be
careful about strangers.’

I approved his caution, and he took himself away: leaving me in a mixture
of contrarious feelings, part ashamed to have played on one so gullible,
part raging that I should have burned so much incense before the vanity
of England; yet, in the bottom of my soul, delighted to think I had made
a friend—or, at least, begun to make a friend—of Flora’s brother.

As I had half expected, both made their appearance the next day.  I
struck so fine a shade betwixt the pride that is allowed to soldiers and
the sorrowful humility that befits a captive, that I declare, as I went
to meet them, I might have afforded a subject for a painter.  So much was
high comedy, I must confess; but so soon as my eyes lighted full on her
dark face and eloquent eyes, the blood leaped into my cheeks—and that was
nature!  I thanked them, but not the least with exultation; it was my cue
to be mournful, and to take the pair of them as one.

‘I have been thinking,’ I said, ‘you have been so good to me, both of
you, stranger and prisoner as I am, that I have been thinking how I could
testify to my gratitude.  It may seem a strange subject for a confidence,
but there is actually no one here, even of my comrades, that knows me by
my name and title.  By these I am called plain Champdivers, a name to
which I have a right, but not the name which I should bear, and which
(but a little while ago) I must hide like a crime.  Miss Flora, suffer me
to present to you the Vicomte Anne de Kéroual de Saint-Yves, a private
soldier.’

‘I knew it!’ cried the boy; ‘I knew he was a noble!’

And I thought the eyes of Miss Flora said the same, but more
persuasively.  All through this interview she kept them on the ground, or
only gave them to me for a moment at a time, and with a serious
sweetness.

‘You may conceive, my friends, that this is rather a painful confession,’
I continued.  ‘To stand here before you, vanquished, a prisoner in a
fortress, and take my own name upon my lips, is painful to the proud.
And yet I wished that you should know me.  Long after this, we may yet
hear of one another—perhaps Mr. Gilchrist and myself in the field and
from opposing camps—and it would be a pity if we heard and did not
recognise.’

They were both moved; and began at once to press upon me offers of
service, such as to lend me books, get me tobacco if I used it, and the
like.  This would have been all mighty welcome, before the tunnel was
ready.  Now it signified no more to me than to offer the transition I
required.

‘My dear friends,’ I said—‘for you must allow me to call you that, who
have no others within so many hundred leagues—perhaps you will think me
fanciful and sentimental; and perhaps indeed I am; but there is one
service that I would beg of you before all others.  You see me set here
on the top of this rock in the midst of your city.  Even with what
liberty I have, I have the opportunity to see a myriad roofs, and I dare
to say, thirty leagues of sea and land.  All this hostile!  Under all
these roofs my enemies dwell; wherever I see the smoke of a house rising,
I must tell myself that some one sits before the chimney and reads with
joy of our reverses.  Pardon me, dear friends, I know that you must do
the same, and I do not grudge at it!  With you, it is all different.
Show me your house then, were it only the chimney, or, if that be not
visible, the quarter of the town in which it lies!  So, when I look all
about me, I shall be able to say: “_There is one house in which I am not
quite unkindly thought of_.”’

Flora stood a moment.

‘It is a pretty thought,’ said she, ‘and, as far as regards Ronald and
myself, a true one.  Come, I believe I can show you the very smoke out of
our chimney.’

So saying, she carried me round the battlements towards the opposite or
southern side of the fortress, and indeed to a bastion almost immediately
overlooking the place of our projected flight.  Thence we had a view of
some foreshortened suburbs at our feet, and beyond of a green, open, and
irregular country rising towards the Pentland Hills.  The face of one of
these summits (say two leagues from where we stood) is marked with a
procession of white scars.  And to this she directed my attention.

‘You see these marks?’ she said.  ‘We call them the Seven Sisters.
Follow a little lower with your eye, and you will see a fold of the hill,
the tops of some trees, and a tail of smoke out of the midst of them.
That is Swanston Cottage, where my brother and I are living with my aunt.
If it gives you pleasure to see it, I am glad.  We, too, can see the
castle from a corner in the garden, and we go there in the morning
often—do we not, Ronald?—and we think of you, M. de Saint-Yves; but I am
afraid it does not altogether make us glad.’

‘Mademoiselle!’ said I, and indeed my voice was scarce under command, ‘if
you knew how your generous words—how even the sight of you—relieved the
horrors of this place, I believe, I hope, I know, you would be glad.  I
will come here daily and look at that dear chimney and these green hills,
and bless you from the heart, and dedicate to you the prayers of this
poor sinner.  Ah!  I do not say they can avail!’

‘Who can say that, M. de Saint-Yves?’ she said softly.  ‘But I think it
is time we should be going.’

‘High time,’ said Ronald, whom (to say the truth) I had a little
forgotten.

On the way back, as I was laying myself out to recover lost ground with
the youth, and to obliterate, if possible, the memory of my last and
somewhat too fervent speech, who should come past us but the major?  I
had to stand aside and salute as he went by, but his eyes appeared
entirely occupied with Flora.

‘Who is that man?’ she asked.

‘He is a friend of mine,’ said I.  ‘I give him lessons in French, and he
has been very kind to me.’

‘He stared,’ she said,—‘I do not say, rudely; but why should he stare?’

‘If you do not wish to be stared at, mademoiselle, suffer me to recommend
a veil,’ said I.

She looked at me with what seemed anger.  ‘I tell you the man stared,’
she said.

And Ronald added.  ‘Oh, I don’t think he meant any harm.  I suppose he
was just surprised to see us walking about with a pr--- with M.
Saint-Yves.’

But the next morning, when I went to Chevenix’s rooms, and after I had
dutifully corrected his exercise—‘I compliment you on your taste,’ said
he to me.

‘I beg your pardon?’ said I.

‘Oh no, I beg yours,’ said he.  ‘You understand me perfectly, just as I
do you.’

I murmured something about enigmas.

‘Well, shall I give you the key to the enigma?’ said he, leaning back.
‘That was the young lady whom Goguelat insulted and whom you avenged.  I
do not blame you.  She is a heavenly creature.’

‘With all my heart, to the last of it!’ said I.  ‘And to the first also,
if it amuses you!  You are become so very acute of late that I suppose
you must have your own way.’

‘What is her name?’ he asked.

‘Now, really!’ said I.  ‘Do you think it likely she has told me?’

‘I think it certain,’ said he.

I could not restrain my laughter.  ‘Well, then, do you think it likely I
would tell you?’ I cried.

‘Not a bit.’ said he.  ‘But come, to our lesson!’



CHAPTER VI—THE ESCAPE


The time for our escape drew near, and the nearer it came the less we
seemed to enjoy the prospect.  There is but one side on which this castle
can be left either with dignity or safety; but as there is the main gate
and guard, and the chief street of the upper city, it is not to be
thought of by escaping prisoners.  In all other directions an abominable
precipice surrounds it, down the face of which (if anywhere at all) we
must regain our liberty.  By our concurrent labours in many a dark night,
working with the most anxious precautions against noise, we had made out
to pierce below the curtain about the south-west corner, in a place they
call the _Devil’s Elbow_.  I have never met that celebrity; nor (if the
rest of him at all comes up to what they called his elbow) have I the
least desire of his acquaintance.  From the heel of the masonry, the
rascally, breakneck precipice descended sheer among waste lands,
scattered suburbs of the city, and houses in the building.  I had never
the heart to look for any length of time—the thought that I must make the
descent in person some dark night robbing me of breath; and, indeed, on
anybody not a seaman or a steeple-jack, the mere sight of the _Devil’s
Elbow_ wrought like an emetic.

I don’t know where the rope was got, and doubt if I much cared.  It was
not that which gravelled me, but whether, now that we had it, it would
serve our turn.  Its length, indeed, we made a shift to fathom out; but
who was to tell us how that length compared with the way we had to go?
Day after day, there would be always some of us stolen out to the
_Devil’s Elbow_ and making estimates of the descent, whether by a bare
guess or the dropping of stones.  A private of pioneers remembered the
formula for that—or else remembered part of it and obligingly invented
the remainder.  I had never any real confidence in that formula; and even
had we got it from a book, there were difficulties in the way of the
application that might have daunted Archimedes.  We durst not drop any
considerable pebble lest the sentinels should hear, and those that we
dropped we could not hear ourselves.  We had never a watch—or none that
had a second-hand; and though every one of us could guess a second to a
nicety, all somehow guessed it differently.  In short, if any two set
forth upon this enterprise, they invariably returned with two opinions,
and often with a black eye in the bargain.  I looked on upon these
proceedings, although not without laughter, yet with impatience and
disgust.  I am one that cannot bear to see things botched or gone upon
with ignorance; and the thought that some poor devil was to hazard his
bones upon such premises, revolted me.  Had I guessed the name of that
unhappy first adventurer, my sentiments might have been livelier still.

The designation of this personage was indeed all that remained for us to
do; and even in that we had advanced so far that the lot had fallen on
Shed B.  It had been determined to mingle the bitter and the sweet; and
whoever went down first, the whole of his shed-mates were to follow next
in order.  This caused a good deal of joy in Shed B, and would have
caused more if it had not still remained to choose our pioneer.  In view
of the ambiguity in which we lay as to the length of the rope and the
height of the precipice—and that this gentleman was to climb down from
fifty to seventy fathoms on a pitchy night, on a rope entirely free, and
with not so much as an infant child to steady it at the bottom, a little
backwardness was perhaps excusable.  But it was, in our case, more than a
little.  The truth is, we were all womanish fellows about a height; and I
have myself been put, more than once, _hors de combat_ by a less affair
than the rock of Edinburgh Castle.

We discussed it in the dark and between the passage of the rounds; and it
was impossible for any body of men to show a less adventurous spirit.  I
am sure some of us, and myself first among the number, regretted
Goguelat.  Some were persuaded it was safe, and could prove the same by
argument; but if they had good reasons why some one else should make the
trial, they had better still why it should not be themselves.  Others,
again, condemned the whole idea as insane; among these, as ill-luck would
have it, a seaman of the fleet; who was the most dispiriting of all.  The
height, he reminded us, was greater than the tallest ship’s mast, the
rope entirely free; and he as good as defied the boldest and strongest to
succeed.  We were relieved from this dead-lock by our sergeant-major of
dragoons.

‘Comrades,’ said he, ‘I believe I rank you all; and for that reason, if
you really wish it, I will be the first myself.  At the same time, you
are to consider what the chances are that I may prove to be the last, as
well.  I am no longer young—I was sixty near a month ago.  Since I have
been a prisoner, I have made for myself a little _bedaine_.  My arms are
all gone to fat.  And you must promise not to blame me, if I fall and
play the devil with the whole thing.’

‘We cannot hear of such a thing!’ said I.  ‘M. Laclas is the oldest man
here; and, as such, he should be the very last to offer.  It is plain, we
must draw lots.’

‘No,’ said M. Laclas; ‘you put something else in my head!  There is one
here who owes a pretty candle to the others, for they have kept his
secret.  Besides, the rest of us are only rabble; and he is another
affair altogether.  Let Champdivers—let the noble go the first.’

I confess there was a notable pause before the noble in question got his
voice.  But there was no room for choice.  I had been so ill-advised,
when I first joined the regiment, as to take ground on my nobility.  I
had been often rallied on the matter in the ranks, and had passed under
the by-names of _Monseigneur_ and _the Marquis_.  It was now needful I
should justify myself and take a fair revenge.

Any little hesitation I may have felt passed entirely unnoticed, from the
lucky incident of a round happening at that moment to go by.  And during
the interval of silence there occurred something that sent my blood to
the boil.  There was a private in our shed called Clausel, a man of a
very ugly disposition.  He had made one of the followers of Goguelat;
but, whereas Goguelat had always a kind of monstrous gaiety about him,
Clausel was no less morose than he was evil-minded.  He was sometimes
called _the General_, and sometimes by a name too ill-mannered for
repetition.  As we all sat listening, this man’s hand was laid on my
shoulder, and his voice whispered in my ear: ‘If you don’t go, I’ll have
you hanged, Marquis!’

As soon as the round was past—‘Certainly, gentlemen!’ said I.  ‘I will
give you a lead, with all the pleasure in the world.  But, first of all,
there is a hound here to be punished.  M. Clausel has just insulted me,
and dishonoured the French army; and I demand that he run the gauntlet of
this shed.’

There was but one voice asking what he had done, and, as soon as I had
told them, but one voice agreeing to the punishment.  The General was, in
consequence, extremely roughly handled, and the next day was
congratulated by all who saw him on his _new decorations_.  It was lucky
for us that he was one of the prime movers and believers in our project
of escape, or he had certainly revenged himself by a denunciation.  As
for his feelings towards myself, they appeared, by his looks, to surpass
humanity; and I made up my mind to give him a wide berth in the future.

Had I been to go down that instant, I believe I could have carried it
well.  But it was already too late—the day was at hand.  The rest had
still to be summoned.  Nor was this the extent of my misfortune; for the
next night, and the night after, were adorned with a perfect galaxy of
stars, and showed every cat that stirred in a quarter of a mile.  During
this interval, I have to direct your sympathies on the Vicomte de
Saint-Yves!  All addressed me softly, like folk round a sickbed.  Our
Italian corporal, who had got a dozen of oysters from a fishwife, laid
them at my feet, as though I were a Pagan idol; and I have never since
been wholly at my ease in the society of shellfish.  He who was the best
of our carvers brought me a snuff-box, which he had just completed, and
which, while it was yet in hand, he had often declared he would not part
with under fifteen dollars.  I believe the piece was worth the money too!
And yet the voice stuck in my throat with which I must thank him.  I
found myself, in a word, to be fed up like a prisoner in a camp of
anthropophagi, and honoured like the sacrificial bull.  And what with
these annoyances, and the risky venture immediately ahead, I found my
part a trying one to play.

It was a good deal of a relief when the third evening closed about the
castle with volumes of sea-fog.  The lights of Princes Street sometimes
disappeared, sometimes blinked across at us no brighter than the eyes of
cats; and five steps from one of the lanterns on the ramparts it was
already groping dark.  We made haste to lie down.  Had our jailers been
upon the watch, they must have observed our conversation to die out
unusually soon.  Yet I doubt if any of us slept.  Each lay in his place,
tortured at once with the hope of liberty and the fear of a hateful
death.  The guard call sounded; the hum of the town declined by little
and little.  On all sides of us, in their different quarters, we could
hear the watchman cry the hours along the street.  Often enough, during
my stay in England, have I listened to these gruff or broken voices; or
perhaps gone to my window when I lay sleepless, and watched the old
gentleman hobble by upon the causeway with his cape and his cap, his
hanger and his rattle.  It was ever a thought with me how differently
that cry would re-echo in the chamber of lovers, beside the bed of death,
or in the condemned cell.  I might be said to hear it that night myself
in the condemned cell!  At length a fellow with a voice like a bull’s
began to roar out in the opposite thoroughfare:

‘Past yin o’cloak, and a dark, haary moarnin’.’

At which we were all silently afoot.

As I stole about the battlements towards the—gallows, I was about to
write—the sergeant-major, perhaps doubtful of my resolution, kept close
by me, and occasionally proffered the most indigestible reassurances in
my ear.  At last I could bear them no longer.

‘Be so obliging as to let me be!’ said I.  ‘I am neither a coward nor a
fool.  What do _you_ know of whether the rope be long enough?  But I
shall know it in ten minutes!’

The good old fellow laughed in his moustache, and patted me.

It was all very well to show the disposition of my temper before a friend
alone; before my assembled comrades the thing had to go handsomely.  It
was then my time to come on the stage; and I hope I took it handsomely.

‘Now, gentlemen,’ said I, ‘if the rope is ready, here is the criminal!’

The tunnel was cleared, the stake driven, the rope extended.  As I moved
forward to the place, many of my comrades caught me by the hand and wrung
it, an attention I could well have done without.

‘Keep an eye on Clausel!’ I whispered to Laclas; and with that, got down
on my elbows and knees took the rope in both hands, and worked myself,
feet foremost, through the tunnel.  When the earth failed under my feet,
I thought my heart would have stopped; and a moment after I was demeaning
myself in mid-air like a drunken jumping-jack.  I have never been a model
of piety, but at this juncture prayers and a cold sweat burst from me
simultaneously.

The line was knotted at intervals of eighteen inches; and to the inexpert
it may seem as if it should have been even easy to descend.  The trouble
was, this devil of a piece of rope appeared to be inspired, not with life
alone, but with a personal malignity against myself.  It turned to the
one side, paused for a moment, and then spun me like a toasting-jack to
the other; slipped like an eel from the clasp of my feet; kept me all the
time in the most outrageous fury of exertion; and dashed me at intervals
against the face of the rock.  I had no eyes to see with; and I doubt if
there was anything to see but darkness.  I must occasionally have caught
a gasp of breath, but it was quite unconscious.  And the whole forces of
my mind were so consumed with losing hold and getting it again, that I
could scarce have told whether I was going up or coming down.

Of a sudden I knocked against the cliff with such a thump as almost
bereft me of my sense; and, as reason twinkled back, I was amazed to find
that I was in a state of rest, that the face of the precipice here
inclined outwards at an angle which relieved me almost wholly of the
burthen of my own weight, and that one of my feet was safely planted on a
ledge.  I drew one of the sweetest breaths in my experience, hugged
myself against the rope, and closed my eyes in a kind of ecstasy of
relief.  It occurred to me next to see how far I was advanced on my
unlucky journey, a point on which I had not a shadow of a guess.  I
looked up: there was nothing above me but the blackness of the night and
the fog.  I craned timidly forward and looked down.  There, upon a floor
of darkness, I beheld a certain pattern of hazy lights, some of them
aligned as in thoroughfares, others standing apart as in solitary houses;
and before I could well realise it, or had in the least estimated my
distance, a wave of nausea and vertigo warned me to lie back and close my
eyes.  In this situation I had really but the one wish, and that was:
something else to think of!  Strange to say, I got it: a veil was torn
from my mind, and I saw what a fool I was—what fools we had all been—and
that I had no business to be thus dangling between earth and heaven by my
arms.  The only thing to have done was to have attached me to a rope and
lowered me, and I had never the wit to see it till that moment!

I filled my lungs, got a good hold on my rope, and once more launched
myself on the descent.  As it chanced, the worst of the danger was at an
end, and I was so fortunate as to be never again exposed to any violent
concussion.  Soon after I must have passed within a little distance of a
bush of wallflower, for the scent of it came over me with that impression
of reality which characterises scents in darkness.  This made me a second
landmark, the ledge being my first.  I began accordingly to compute
intervals of time: so much to the ledge, so much again to the wallflower,
so much more below.  If I were not at the bottom of the rock, I
calculated I must be near indeed to the end of the rope, and there was no
doubt that I was not far from the end of my own resources.  I began to be
light-headed and to be tempted to let go,—now arguing that I was
certainly arrived within a few feet of the level and could safely risk a
fall, anon persuaded I was still close at the top and it was idle to
continue longer on the rock.  In the midst of which I came to a bearing
on plain ground, and had nearly wept aloud.  My hands were as good as
flayed, my courage entirely exhausted, and, what with the long strain and
the sudden relief, my limbs shook under me with more than the violence of
ague, and I was glad to cling to the rope.

But this was no time to give way.  I had (by God’s single mercy) got
myself alive out of that fortress; and now I had to try to get the
others, my comrades.  There was about a fathom of rope to spare; I got it
by the end, and searched the whole ground thoroughly for anything to make
it fast to.  In vain: the ground was broken and stony, but there grew not
there so much as a bush of furze.

‘Now then,’ thought I to myself, ‘here begins a new lesson, and I believe
it will prove richer than the first.  I am not strong enough to keep this
rope extended.  If I do not keep it extended the next man will be dashed
against the precipice.  There is no reason why he should have my
extravagant good luck.  I see no reason why he should not fall—nor any
place for him to fall on but my head.’

From where I was now standing there was occasionally visible, as the fog
lightened, a lamp in one of the barrack windows, which gave me a measure
of the height he had to fall and the horrid force that he must strike me
with.  What was yet worse, we had agreed to do without signals: every so
many minutes by Laclas’ watch another man was to be started from the
battlements.  Now, I had seemed to myself to be about half an hour in my
descent, and it seemed near as long again that I waited, straining on the
rope for my next comrade to begin.  I began to be afraid that our
conspiracy was out, that my friends were all secured, and that I should
pass the remainder of the night, and be discovered in the morning, vainly
clinging to the rope’s end like a hooked fish upon an angle.  I could not
refrain, at this ridiculous image, from a chuckle of laughter.  And the
next moment I knew, by the jerking of the rope, that my friend had
crawled out of the tunnel and was fairly launched on his descent.  It
appears it was the sailor who had insisted on succeeding me: as soon as
my continued silence had assured him the rope was long enough, Gautier,
for that was his name, had forgot his former arguments, and shown himself
so extremely forward, that Laclas had given way.  It was like the fellow,
who had no harm in him beyond an instinctive selfishness.  But he was
like to have paid pretty dearly for the privilege.  Do as I would, I
could not keep the rope as I could have wished it; and he ended at last
by falling on me from a height of several yards, so that we both rolled
together on the ground.  As soon as he could breathe he cursed me beyond
belief, wept over his finger, which he had broken, and cursed me again.
I bade him be still and think shame of himself to be so great a cry-baby.
Did he not hear the round going by above? I asked; and who could tell but
what the noise of his fall was already remarked, and the sentinels at the
very moment leaning upon the battlements to listen?

The round, however, went by, and nothing was discovered; the third man
came to the ground quite easily; the fourth was, of course, child’s play;
and before there were ten of us collected, it seemed to me that, without
the least injustice to my comrades, I might proceed to take care of
myself.

I knew their plan: they had a map and an almanack, and designed for
Grangemouth, where they were to steal a ship.  Suppose them to do so, I
had no idea they were qualified to manage it after it was stolen.  Their
whole escape, indeed, was the most haphazard thing imaginable; only the
impatience of captives and the ignorance of private soldiers would have
entertained so misbegotten a device; and though I played the good comrade
and worked with them upon the tunnel, but for the lawyer’s message I
should have let them go without me.  Well, now they were beyond my help,
as they had always been beyond my counselling; and, without word said or
leave taken, I stole out of the little crowd.  It is true I would rather
have waited to shake hands with Laclas, but in the last man who had
descended I thought I recognised Clausel, and since the scene in the shed
my distrust of Clausel was perfect.  I believed the man to be capable of
any infamy, and events have since shown that I was right.



CHAPTER VII—SWANSTON COTTAGE


I had two views.  The first was, naturally, to get clear of Edinburgh
Castle and the town, to say nothing of my fellow-prisoners; the second to
work to the southward so long as it was night, and be near Swanston
Cottage by morning.  What I should do there and then, I had no guess, and
did not greatly care, being a devotee of a couple of divinities called
Chance and Circumstance.  Prepare, if possible; where it is impossible,
work straight forward, and keep your eyes open and your tongue oiled.
Wit and a good exterior—there is all life in a nutshell.

I had at first a rather chequered journey: got involved in gardens,
butted into houses, and had even once the misfortune to awake a sleeping
family, the father of which, as I suppose, menaced me from the window
with a blunderbuss.  Altogether, though I had been some time gone from my
companions, I was still at no great distance, when a miserable accident
put a period to the escape.  Of a sudden the night was divided by a
scream.  This was followed by the sound of something falling, and that
again by the report of a musket from the Castle battlements.  It was
strange to hear the alarm spread through the city.  In the fortress drums
were beat and a bell rung backward.  On all hands the watchmen sprang
their rattles.  Even in that limbo or no-man’s-land where I was
wandering, lights were made in the houses; sashes were flung up; I could
hear neighbouring families converse from window to window, and at length
I was challenged myself.

‘Wha’s that?’ cried a big voice.

I could see it proceeded from a big man in a big nightcap, leaning from a
one-pair window; and as I was not yet abreast of his house, I judged it
was more wise to answer.  This was not the first time I had had to stake
my fortunes on the goodness of my accent in a foreign tongue; and I have
always found the moment inspiriting, as a gambler should.  Pulling around
me a sort of great-coat I had made of my blanket, to cover my
sulphur-coloured livery,—‘A friend!’ said I.

‘What like’s all this collieshangie?’ said he.

I had never heard of a collieshangie in my days, but with the racket all
about us in the city, I could have no doubt as to the man’s meaning.

‘I do not know, sir, really,’ said I; ‘but I suppose some of the
prisoners will have escaped.’

‘Bedamned!’ says he.

‘Oh, sir, they will be soon taken,’ I replied: ‘it has been found in
time.  Good morning, sir!’

‘Ye walk late, sir?’ he added.

‘Oh, surely not,’ said I, with a laugh.  ‘Earlyish, if you like!’ which
brought me finally beyond him, highly pleased with my success.

I was now come forth on a good thoroughfare, which led (as well as I
could judge) in my direction.  It brought me almost immediately through a
piece of street, whence I could hear close by the springing of a
watchman’s rattle, and where I suppose a sixth part of the windows would
be open, and the people, in all sorts of night gear, talking with a kind
of tragic gusto from one to another.  Here, again, I must run the
gauntlet of a half-dozen questions, the rattle all the while sounding
nearer; but as I was not walking inordinately quick, as I spoke like a
gentleman, and the lamps were too dim to show my dress, I carried it off
once more.  One person, indeed, inquired where I was off to at that hour.

I replied vaguely and cheerfully, and as I escaped at one end of this
dangerous pass I could see the watchman’s lantern entering by the other.
I was now safe on a dark country highway, out of sight of lights and out
of the fear of watchmen.  And yet I had not gone above a hundred yards
before a fellow made an ugly rush at me from the roadside.  I avoided him
with a leap, and stood on guard, cursing my empty hands, wondering
whether I had to do with an officer or a mere footpad, and scarce knowing
which to wish.  My assailant stood a little; in the thick darkness I
could see him bob and sidle as though he were feinting at me for an
advantageous onfall.  Then he spoke.

‘My goo’ frien’,’ says he, and at the first word I pricked my ears, ‘my
goo’ frien’, will you oblishe me with lil neshary infamation?  Whish roa’
t’ Cramond?’

I laughed out clear and loud, stepped up to the convivialist, took him by
the shoulders and faced him about.  ‘My good friend,’ said I, ‘I believe
I know what is best for you much better than yourself, and may God
forgive you the fright you have given me!  There, get you gone to
Edinburgh!’  And I gave a shove, which he obeyed with the passive agility
of a ball, and disappeared incontinently in the darkness down the road by
which I had myself come.

Once clear of this foolish fellow, I went on again up a gradual hill,
descended on the other side through the houses of a country village, and
came at last to the bottom of the main ascent leading to the Pentlands
and my destination.  I was some way up when the fog began to lighten; a
little farther, and I stepped by degrees into a clear starry night, and
saw in front of me, and quite distinct, the summits of the Pentlands, and
behind, the valley of the Forth and the city of my late captivity buried
under a lake of vapour.  I had but one encounter—that of a farm-cart,
which I heard, from a great way ahead of me, creaking nearer in the
night, and which passed me about the point of dawn like a thing seen in a
dream, with two silent figures in the inside nodding to the horse’s
steps.  I presume they were asleep; by the shawl about her head and
shoulders, one of them should be a woman.  Soon, by concurrent steps, the
day began to break and the fog to subside and roll away.  The east grew
luminous and was barred with chilly colours, and the Castle on its rock,
and the spires and chimneys of the upper town, took gradual shape, and
arose, like islands, out of the receding cloud.  All about me was still
and sylvan; the road mounting and winding, with nowhere a sign of any
passenger, the birds chirping, I suppose for warmth, the boughs of the
trees knocking together, and the red leaves falling in the wind.

It was broad day, but still bitter cold and the sun not up, when I came
in view of my destination.  A single gable and chimney of the cottage
peeped over the shoulder of the hill; not far off, and a trifle higher on
the mountain, a tall old white-washed farmhouse stood among the trees,
beside a falling brook; beyond were rough hills of pasture.  I bethought
me that shepherd folk were early risers, and if I were once seen skulking
in that neighbourhood it might prove the ruin of my prospects; took
advantage of a line of hedge, and worked myself up in its shadow till I
was come under the garden wall of my friends’ house.  The cottage was a
little quaint place of many rough-cast gables and grey roofs.  It had
something the air of a rambling infinitesimal cathedral, the body of it
rising in the midst two storeys high, with a steep-pitched roof, and
sending out upon all hands (as it were chapter-houses, chapels, and
transepts) one-storeyed and dwarfish projections.  To add to this
appearance, it was grotesquely decorated with crockets and gargoyles,
ravished from some medieval church.  The place seemed hidden away, being
not only concealed in the trees of the garden, but, on the side on which
I approached it, buried as high as the eaves by the rising of the ground.
About the walls of the garden there went a line of well-grown elms and
beeches, the first entirely bare, the last still pretty well covered with
red leaves, and the centre was occupied with a thicket of laurel and
holly, in which I could see arches cut and paths winding.

I was now within hail of my friends, and not much the better.  The house
appeared asleep; yet if I attempted to wake any one, I had no guarantee
it might not prove either the aunt with the gold eyeglasses (whom I could
only remember with trembling), or some ass of a servant-maid who should
burst out screaming at sight of me.  Higher up I could hear and see a
shepherd shouting to his dogs and striding on the rough sides of the
mountain, and it was clear I must get to cover without loss of time.  No
doubt the holly thickets would have proved a very suitable retreat, but
there was mounted on the wall a sort of signboard not uncommon in the
country of Great Britain, and very damping to the adventurous: SPRING
GUNS AND MAN-TRAPS was the legend that it bore.  I have learned since
that these advertisements, three times out of four, were in the nature of
Quaker guns on a disarmed battery, but I had not learned it then, and
even so, the odds would not have been good enough.  For a choice, I would
a hundred times sooner be returned to Edinburgh Castle and my corner in
the bastion, than to leave my foot in a steel trap or have to digest the
contents of an automatic blunderbuss.  There was but one chance left—that
Ronald or Flora might be the first to come abroad; and in order to profit
by this chance if it occurred, I got me on the cope of the wall in a
place where it was screened by the thick branches of a beech, and sat
there waiting.

As the day wore on, the sun came very pleasantly out.  I had been awake
all night, I had undergone the most violent agitations of mind and body,
and it is not so much to be wondered at, as it was exceedingly unwise and
foolhardy, that I should have dropped into a doze.  From this I awakened
to the characteristic sound of digging, looked down, and saw immediately
below me the back view of a gardener in a stable waistcoat.  Now he would
appear steadily immersed in his business; anon, to my more immediate
terror, he would straighten his back, stretch his arms, gaze about the
otherwise deserted garden, and relish a deep pinch of snuff.  It was my
first thought to drop from the wall upon the other side.  A glance
sufficed to show me that even the way by which I had come was now cut
off, and the field behind me already occupied by a couple of shepherds’
assistants and a score or two of sheep.  I have named the talismans on
which I habitually depend, but here was a conjuncture in which both were
wholly useless.  The copestone of a wall arrayed with broken bottles is
no favourable rostrum; and I might be as eloquent as Pitt, and as
fascinating as Richelieu, and neither the gardener nor the shepherd lads
would care a halfpenny.  In short, there was no escape possible from my
absurd position: there I must continue to sit until one or other of my
neighbours should raise his eyes and give the signal for my capture.

The part of the wall on which (for my sins) I was posted could be scarce
less than twelve feet high on the inside; the leaves of the beech which
made a fashion of sheltering me were already partly fallen; and I was
thus not only perilously exposed myself, but enabled to command some part
of the garden walks and (under an evergreen arch) the front lawn and
windows of the cottage.  For long nothing stirred except my friend with
the spade; then I heard the opening of a sash; and presently after saw
Miss Flora appear in a morning wrapper and come strolling hitherward
between the borders, pausing and visiting her flowers—herself as fair.
_There_ was a friend; _here_, immediately beneath me, an unknown
quantity—the gardener: how to communicate with the one and not attract
the notice of the other?  To make a noise was out of the question; I
dared scarce to breathe.  I held myself ready to make a gesture as soon
as she should look, and she looked in every possible direction but the
one.  She was interested in the vilest tuft of chickweed, she gazed at
the summit of the mountain, she came even immediately below me and
conversed on the most fastidious topics with the gardener; but to the top
of that wall she would not dedicate a glance!  At last she began to
retrace her steps in the direction of the cottage; whereupon, becoming
quite desperate, I broke off a piece of plaster, took a happy aim, and
hit her with it in the nape of the neck.  She clapped her hand to the
place, turned about, looked on all sides for an explanation, and spying
me (as indeed I was parting the branches to make it the more easy), half
uttered and half swallowed down again a cry of surprise.

The infernal gardener was erect upon the instant.  ‘What’s your wull,
miss?’ said he.

Her readiness amazed me.  She had already turned and was gazing in the
opposite direction.  ‘There’s a child among the artichokes,’ she said.

‘The Plagues of Egyp’!  _I’ll_ see to them!’ cried the gardener
truculently, and with a hurried waddle disappeared among the evergreens.

That moment she turned, she came running towards me, her arms stretched
out, her face incarnadined for the one moment with heavenly blushes, the
next pale as death.  ‘Monsieur de. Saint-Yves!’ she said.

‘My dear young lady,’ I said, ‘this is the damnedest liberty—I know it!
But what else was I to do?’

‘You have escaped?’ said she.

‘If you call this escape,’ I replied.

‘But you cannot possibly stop there!’ she cried.

‘I know it,’ said I.  ‘And where am I to go?’

She struck her hands together.  ‘I have it!’ she exclaimed.  ‘Come down
by the beech trunk—you must leave no footprint in the border—quickly,
before Robie can get back!  I am the hen-wife here: I keep the key; you
must go into the hen-house—for the moment.’

I was by her side at once.  Both cast a hasty glance at the blank windows
of the cottage and so much as was visible of the garden alleys; it seemed
there was none to observe us.  She caught me by the sleeve and ran.  It
was no time for compliments; hurry breathed upon our necks; and I ran
along with her to the next corner of the garden, where a wired court and
a board hovel standing in a grove of trees advertised my place of refuge.
She thrust me in without a word; the bulk of the fowls were at the same
time emitted; and I found myself the next moment locked in alone with
half a dozen sitting hens.  In the twilight of the place all fixed their
eyes on me severely, and seemed to upbraid me with some crying
impropriety.  Doubtless the hen has always a puritanic appearance,
although (in its own behaviour) I could never observe it to be more
particular than its neighbours.  But conceive a British hen!



CHAPTER VIII—THE HEN-HOUSE


I was half an hour at least in the society of these distressing bipeds,
and alone with my own reflections and necessities.  I was in great pain
of my flayed hands, and had nothing to treat them with; I was hungry and
thirsty, and had nothing to eat or to drink; I was thoroughly tired, and
there was no place for me to sit.  To be sure there was the floor, but
nothing could be imagined less inviting.

At the sound of approaching footsteps, my good-humour was restored.  The
key rattled in the lock, and Master Ronald entered, closed the door
behind him, and leaned his back to it.

‘I say, you know!’ he said, and shook a sullen young head.

‘I know it’s a liberty,’ said I.

‘It’s infernally awkward: my position is infernally embarrassing,’ said
he.

‘Well,’ said I, ‘and what do you think of mine?’

This seemed to pose him entirely, and he remained gazing upon me with a
convincing air of youth and innocence.  I could have laughed, but I was
not so inhumane.

‘I am in your hands,’ said I, with a little gesture.  ‘You must do with
me what you think right.’

‘Ah, yes!’ he cried: ‘if I knew!’

‘You see,’ said I, ‘it would be different if you had received your
commission.  Properly speaking, you are not yet a combatant; I have
ceased to be one; and I think it arguable that we are just in the
position of one ordinary gentleman to another, where friendship usually
comes before the law.  Observe, I only say _arguable_.  For God’s sake,
don’t think I wish to dictate an opinion.  These are the sort of nasty
little businesses, inseparable from war, which every gentleman must
decide for himself.  If I were in your place—’

‘Ay, what would you do, then?’ says he.

‘Upon my word, I do not know,’ said I.  ‘Hesitate, as you are doing, I
believe.’

‘I will tell you,’ he said.  ‘I have a kinsman, and it is what _he_ would
think, that I am thinking.  It is General Graham of Lynedoch—Sir Thomas
Graham.  I scarcely know him, but I believe I admire him more than I do
God.’

‘I admire him a good deal myself,’ said I, ‘and have good reason to.  I
have fought with him, been beaten, and run away.  _Veni_, _victus sum_,
_evasi_.’

‘What!’ he cried.  ‘You were at Barossa?’

‘There and back, which many could not say,’ said I.  ‘It was a pretty
affair and a hot one, and the Spaniards behaved abominably, as they
usually did in a pitched field; the Marshal Duke of Belluno made a fool
of himself, and not for the first time; and your friend Sir Thomas had
the best of it, so far as there was any best.  He is a brave and ready
officer.’

‘Now, then, you will understand!’ said the boy.  ‘I wish to please Sir
Thomas: what would he do?’

‘Well, I can tell you a story,’ said I, ‘a true one too, and about this
very combat of Chiclana, or Barossa as you call it.  I was in the Eighth
of the Line; we lost the eagle of the First Battalion, more betoken, but
it cost you dear.  Well, we had repulsed more charges than I care to
count, when your 87th Regiment came on at a foot’s pace, very slow but
very steady; in front of them a mounted officer, his hat in his hand,
white-haired, and talking very quietly to the battalions.  Our Major,
Vigo-Roussillon, set spurs to his horse and galloped out to sabre him,
but seeing him an old man, very handsome, and as composed as if he were
in a coffee-house, lost heart and galloped back again.  Only, you see,
they had been very close together for the moment, and looked each other
in the eyes.  Soon after the Major was wounded, taken prisoner, and
carried into Cadiz.  One fine day they announced to him the visit of the
General, Sir Thomas Graham.  “Well, sir,” said the General, taking him by
the hand, “I think we were face to face upon the field.”  It was the
white-haired officer!’

‘Ah!’ cried the boy,—his eyes were burning.

‘Well, and here is the point,’ I continued.  ‘Sir Thomas fed the Major
from his own table from that day, and served him with six covers.’

‘Yes, it is a beautiful—a beautiful story,’ said Ronald.  ‘And yet
somehow it is not the same—is it?’

‘I admit it freely,’ said I.

The boy stood awhile brooding.  ‘Well, I take my risk of it,’ he cried.
‘I believe it’s treason to my sovereign—I believe there is an infamous
punishment for such a crime—and yet I’m hanged if I can give you up.’

I was as much moved as he.  ‘I could almost beg you to do otherwise,’ I
said.  ‘I was a brute to come to you, a brute and a coward.  You are a
noble enemy; you will make a noble soldier.’  And with rather a happy
idea of a compliment for this warlike youth, I stood up straight and gave
him the salute.

He was for a moment confused; his face flushed.  ‘Well, well, I must be
getting you something to eat, but it will not be for six,’ he added, with
a smile: ‘only what we can get smuggled out.  There is my aunt in the
road, you see,’ and he locked me in again with the indignant hens.

I always smile when I recall that young fellow; and yet, if the reader
were to smile also, I should feel ashamed.  If my son shall be only like
him when he comes to that age, it will be a brave day for me and not a
bad one for his country.

At the same time I cannot pretend that I was sorry when his sister
succeeded in his place.  She brought me a few crusts of bread and a jug
of milk, which she had handsomely laced with whisky after the Scottish
manner.

‘I am so sorry,’ she said: ‘I dared not bring on anything more.  We are
so small a family, and my aunt keeps such an eye upon the servants.  I
have put some whisky in the milk—it is more wholesome so—and with eggs
you will be able to make something of a meal.  How many eggs will you be
wanting to that milk? for I must be taking the others to my aunt—that is
my excuse for being here.  I should think three or four.  Do you know how
to beat them? or shall I do it?’

Willing to detain her a while longer in the hen-house, I displayed my
bleeding palms; at which she cried aloud.

‘My dear Miss Flora, you cannot make an omelette without breaking eggs,’
said I; ‘and it is no bagatelle to escape from Edinburgh Castle.  One of
us, I think, was even killed.’

‘And you are as white as a rag, too,’ she exclaimed, ‘and can hardly
stand!  Here is my shawl, sit down upon it here in the corner, and I will
beat your eggs.  See, I have brought a fork too; I should have been a
good person to take care of Jacobites or Covenanters in old days!  You
shall have more to eat this evening; Ronald is to bring it you from town.
We have money enough, although no food that we can call our own.  Ah, if
Ronald and I kept house, you should not be lying in this shed!  He
admires you so much.’

‘My dear friend,’ said I, ‘for God’s sake do not embarrass me with more
alms.  I loved to receive them from that hand, so long as they were
needed; but they are so no more, and whatever else I may lack—and I lack
everything—it is not money.’  I pulled out my sheaf of notes and detached
the top one: it was written for ten pounds, and signed by that very
famous individual, Abraham Newlands.  ‘Oblige me, as you would like me to
oblige your brother if the parts were reversed, and take this note for
the expenses.  I shall need not only food, but clothes.’

‘Lay it on the ground,’ said she.  ‘I must not stop my beating.’

‘You are not offended?’ I exclaimed.

She answered me by a look that was a reward in itself, and seemed to
imply the most heavenly offers for the future.  There was in it a shadow
of reproach, and such warmth of communicative cordiality as left me
speechless.  I watched her instead till her hens’ milk was ready.

‘Now,’ said she, ‘taste that.’

I did so, and swore it was nectar.  She collected her eggs and crouched
in front of me to watch me eat.  There was about this tall young lady at
the moment an air of motherliness delicious to behold.  I am like the
English general, and to this day I still wonder at my moderation.

‘What sort of clothes will you be wanting?’ said she.

‘The clothes of a gentleman,’ said I.  ‘Right or wrong, I think it is the
part I am best qualified to play.  Mr. St. Ives (for that’s to be my name
upon the journey) I conceive as rather a theatrical figure, and his
make-up should be to match.’

‘And yet there is a difficulty,’ said she.  ‘If you got coarse clothes
the fit would hardly matter.  But the clothes of a fine gentleman—O, it
is absolutely necessary that these should fit!  And above all, with
your’—she paused a moment—‘to our ideas somewhat noticeable manners.’

‘Alas for my poor manners!’ said I.  ‘But my dear friend Flora, these
little noticeabilities are just what mankind has to suffer under.
Yourself, you see, you’re very noticeable even when you come in a crowd
to visit poor prisoners in the Castle.’

I was afraid I should frighten my good angel visitant away, and without
the smallest breath of pause went on to add a few directions as to stuffs
and colours.

She opened big eyes upon me.  ‘O, Mr. St. Ives!’ she cried—‘if that is to
be your name—I do not say they would not be becoming; but for a journey,
do you think they would be wise?  I am afraid’—she gave a pretty break of
laughter—‘I am afraid they would be daft-like!’

‘Well, and am I not daft?’ I asked her.

‘I do begin to think you are,’ said she.

‘There it is, then!’ said I.  ‘I have been long enough a figure of fun.
Can you not feel with me that perhaps the bitterest thing in this
captivity has been the clothes?  Make me a captive—bind me with chains if
you like—but let me be still myself.  You do not know what it is to be a
walking travesty—among foes,’ I added bitterly.

‘O, but you are too unjust!’ she cried.  ‘You speak as though any one
ever dreamed of laughing at you.  But no one did.  We were all pained to
the heart.  Even my aunt—though sometimes I do think she was not quite in
good taste—you should have seen her and heard her at home!  She took so
much interest.  Every patch in your clothes made us sorry; it should have
been a sister’s work.’

‘That is what I never had—a sister,’ said I.  ‘But since you say that I
did not make you laugh—’

‘O, Mr. St. Ives! never!’ she exclaimed.  ‘Not for one moment.  It was
all too sad.  To see a gentleman—’

‘In the clothes of a harlequin, and begging?’ I suggested.

‘To see a gentleman in distress, and nobly supporting it,’ she said.

‘And do you not understand, my fair foe,’ said I, ‘that even if all were
as you say—even if you had thought my travesty were becoming—I should be
only the more anxious, for my sake, for my country’s sake, and for the
sake of your kindness, that you should see him whom you have helped as
God meant him to be seen? that you should have something to remember him
by at least more characteristic than a misfitting sulphur-yellow suit,
and half a week’s beard?’

‘You think a great deal too much of clothes,’ she said.  ‘I am not that
kind of girl.’

‘And I am afraid I am that kind of man,’ said I.  ‘But do not think of me
too harshly for that.  I talked just now of something to remember by.  I
have many of them myself, of these beautiful reminders, of these
keepsakes, that I cannot be parted from until I lose memory and life.
Many of them are great things, many of them are high virtues—charity,
mercy, faith.  But some of them are trivial enough.  Miss Flora, do you
remember the day that I first saw you, the day of the strong east wind?
Miss Flora, shall I tell you what you wore?’

We had both risen to our feet, and she had her hand already on the door
to go.  Perhaps this attitude emboldened me to profit by the last seconds
of our interview; and it certainly rendered her escape the more easy.

‘O, you are too romantic!’ she said, laughing; and with that my sun was
blown out, my enchantress had fled away, and I was again left alone in
the twilight with the lady hens.



CHAPTER IX—THREE IS COMPANY, AND FOUR NONE


The rest of the day I slept in the corner of the hen-house upon Flora’s
shawl.  Nor did I awake until a light shone suddenly in my eyes, and
starting up with a gasp (for, indeed, at the moment I dreamed I was still
swinging from the Castle battlements) I found Ronald bending over me with
a lantern.  It appeared it was past midnight, that I had slept about
sixteen hours, and that Flora had returned her poultry to the shed and I
had heard her not.  I could not but wonder if she had stooped to look at
me as I slept.  The puritan hens now slept irremediably; and being
cheered with the promise of supper I wished them an ironical good-night,
and was lighted across the garden and noiselessly admitted to a bedroom
on the ground floor of the cottage.  There I found soap, water,
razors—offered me diffidently by my beardless host—and an outfit of new
clothes.  To be shaved again without depending on the barber of the gaol
was a source of a delicious, if a childish joy.  My hair was sadly too
long, but I was none so unwise as to make an attempt on it myself.  And,
indeed, I thought it did not wholly misbecome me as it was, being by
nature curly.  The clothes were about as good as I expected.  The
waistcoat was of toilenet, a pretty piece, the trousers of fine
kerseymere, and the coat sat extraordinarily well.  Altogether, when I
beheld this changeling in the glass, I kissed my hand to him.

‘My dear fellow,’ said I, ‘have you no scent?’

‘Good God, no!’ cried Ronald.  ‘What do you want with scent?’

‘Capital thing on a campaign,’ said I.  ‘But I can do without.’

I was now led, with the same precautions against noise, into the little
bow-windowed dining-room of the cottage.  The shutters were up, the lamp
guiltily turned low; the beautiful Flora greeted me in a whisper; and
when I was set down to table, the pair proceeded to help me with
precautions that might have seemed excessive in the Ear of Dionysius.

‘She sleeps up there,’ observed the boy, pointing to the ceiling; and the
knowledge that I was so imminently near to the resting-place of that gold
eyeglass touched even myself with some uneasiness.

Our excellent youth had imported from the city a meat pie, and I was glad
to find it flanked with a decanter of really admirable wine of Oporto.
While I ate, Ronald entertained me with the news of the city, which had
naturally rung all day with our escape: troops and mounted messengers had
followed each other forth at all hours and in all directions; but
according to the last intelligence no recapture had been made.  Opinion
in town was very favourable to us: our courage was applauded, and many
professed regret that our ultimate chance of escape should be so small.
The man who had fallen was one Sombref, a peasant; he was one who slept
in a different part of the Castle; and I was thus assured that the whole
of my former companions had attained their liberty, and Shed A was
untenanted.

From this we wandered insensibly into other topics.  It is impossible to
exaggerate the pleasure I took to be thus sitting at the same table with
Flora, in the clothes of a gentleman, at liberty and in the full
possession of my spirits and resources; of all of which I had need,
because it was necessary that I should support at the same time two
opposite characters, and at once play the cavalier and lively soldier for
the eyes of Ronald, and to the ears of Flora maintain the same profound
and sentimental note that I had already sounded.  Certainly there are
days when all goes well with a man; when his wit, his digestion, his
mistress are in a conspiracy to spoil him, and even the weather smiles
upon his wishes.  I will only say of myself upon that evening that I
surpassed my expectations, and was privileged to delight my hosts.
Little by little they forgot their terrors and I my caution; until at
last we were brought back to earth by a catastrophe that might very
easily have been foreseen, but was not the less astonishing to us when it
occurred.

I had filled all the glasses.  ‘I have a toast to propose,’ I whispered,
‘or rather three, but all so inextricably interwoven that they will not
bear dividing.  I wish first to drink to the health of a brave and
therefore a generous enemy.  He found me disarmed, a fugitive and
helpless.  Like the lion, he disdained so poor a triumph; and when he
might have vindicated an easy valour, he preferred to make a friend.  I
wish that we should next drink to a fairer and a more tender foe.  She
found me in prison; she cheered me with a priceless sympathy; what she
has done since, I know she has done in mercy, and I only pray—I dare
scarce hope—her mercy may prove to have been merciful.  And I wish to
conjoin with these, for the first, and perhaps the last time, the
health—and I fear I may already say the memory—of one who has fought, not
always without success, against the soldiers of your nation; but who came
here, vanquished already, only to be vanquished again by the loyal hand
of the one, by the unforgettable eyes of the other.’

It is to be feared I may have lent at times a certain resonancy to my
voice; it is to be feared that Ronald, who was none the better for his
own hospitality, may have set down his glass with something of a clang.
Whatever may have been the cause, at least, I had scarce finished my
compliment before we were aware of a thump upon the ceiling overhead.  It
was to be thought some very solid body had descended to the floor from
the level (possibly) of a bed.  I have never seen consternation painted
in more lively colours than on the faces of my hosts.  It was proposed to
smuggle me forth into the garden, or to conceal my form under a horsehair
sofa which stood against the wall.  For the first expedient, as was now
plain by the approaching footsteps, there was no longer time; from the
second I recoiled with indignation.

‘My dear creatures,’ said I, ‘let us die, but do not let us be
ridiculous.’

The words were still upon my lips when the door opened and my friend of
the gold eyeglass appeared, a memorable figure, on the threshold.  In one
hand she bore a bedroom candlestick; in the other, with the steadiness of
a dragoon, a horse-pistol.  She was wound about in shawls which did not
wholly conceal the candid fabric of her nightdress, and surmounted by a
nightcap of portentous architecture.  Thus accoutred, she made her
entrance; laid down the candle and pistol, as no longer called for;
looked about the room with a silence more eloquent than oaths; and then,
in a thrilling voice—‘To whom have I the pleasure?’ she said, addressing
me with a ghost of a bow.

‘Madam, I am charmed, I am sure,’ said I.  ‘The story is a little long;
and our meeting, however welcome, was for the moment entirely unexpected
by myself.  I am sure—’ but here I found I was quite sure of nothing, and
tried again.  ‘I have the honour,’ I began, and found I had the honour to
be only exceedingly confused.  With that, I threw myself outright upon
her mercy.  ‘Madam, I must be more frank with you,’ I resumed.  ‘You have
already proved your charity and compassion for the French prisoners, I am
one of these; and if my appearance be not too much changed, you may even
yet recognise in me that _Oddity_ who had the good fortune more than once
to make you smile.’

Still gazing upon me through her glass, she uttered an uncompromising
grunt; and then, turning to her niece—‘Flora,’ said she, ‘how comes he
here?’

The culprits poured out for a while an antiphony of explanations, which
died out at last in a miserable silence.

‘I think at least you might have told your aunt,’ she snorted.

‘Madam,’ I interposed, ‘they were about to do so.  It is my fault if it
be not done already.  But I made it my prayer that your slumbers might be
respected, and this necessary formula of my presentation should be
delayed until to-morrow in the morning.’

The old lady regarded me with undissembled incredulity, to which I was
able to find no better repartee than a profound and I trust graceful
reverence.

‘French prisoners are very well in their place,’ she said, ‘but I cannot
see that their place is in my private dining-room.’

‘Madam,’ said I, ‘I hope it may be said without offence, but (except the
Castle of Edinburgh) I cannot think upon the spot from which I would so
readily be absent.’

At this, to my relief, I thought I could perceive a vestige of a smile to
steal upon that iron countenance and to be bitten immediately in.

‘And if it is a fair question, what do they call ye?’ she asked.

‘At your service, the Vicomte Anne de St.-Yves,’ said I.

‘Mosha the Viscount,’ said she, ‘I am afraid you do us plain people a
great deal too much honour.’

‘My dear lady,’ said I, ‘let us be serious for a moment.  What was I to
do?  Where was I to go?  And how can you be angry with these benevolent
children who took pity on one so unfortunate as myself?  Your humble
servant is no such terrific adventurer that you should come out against
him with horse-pistol and’—smiling—‘bedroom candlesticks.  It is but a
young gentleman in extreme distress, hunted upon every side, and asking
no more than to escape from his pursuers.  I know your character, I read
it in your face’—the heart trembled in my body as I said these daring
words.  ‘There are unhappy English prisoners in France at this day,
perhaps at this hour.  Perhaps at this hour they kneel as I do; they take
the hand of her who might conceal and assist them; they press it to their
lips as I do—’

‘Here, here!’ cried the old lady, breaking from my solicitations.
‘Behave yourself before folk!  Saw ever anyone the match of that?  And on
earth, my dears, what are we to do with him?’

‘Pack him off, my dear lady,’ said I: ‘pack off the impudent fellow
double-quick!  And if it may be, and if your good heart allows it, help
him a little on the way he has to go.’

‘What’s this pie?’ she cried stridently.  ‘Where is this pie from,
Flora?’

No answer was vouchsafed by my unfortunate and (I may say) extinct
accomplices.

‘Is that my port?’ she pursued.  ‘Hough!  Will somebody give me a glass
of my port wine?’

I made haste to serve her.

She looked at me over the rim with an extraordinary expression.  ‘I hope
ye liked it?’ said she.

‘It is even a magnificent wine,’ said I.

‘Aweel, it was my father laid it down,’ said she.  ‘There were few knew
more about port wine than my father, God rest him!’  She settled herself
in a chair with an alarming air of resolution.  ‘And so there is some
particular direction that you wish to go in?’ said she.

‘O,’ said I, following her example, ‘I am by no means such a vagrant as
you suppose.  I have good friends, if I could get to them, for which all
I want is to be once clear of Scotland; and I have money for the road.’
And I produced my bundle.

‘English bank-notes?’ she said.  ‘That’s not very handy for Scotland.
It’s been some fool of an Englishman that’s given you these, I’m
thinking.  How much is it?’

‘I declare to heaven I never thought to count!’ I exclaimed.  ‘But that
is soon remedied.’

And I counted out ten notes of ten pound each, all in the name of Abraham
Newlands, and five bills of country bankers for as many guineas.

‘One hundred and twenty six pound five,’ cried the old lady.  ‘And you
carry such a sum about you, and have not so much as counted it!  If you
are not a thief, you must allow you are very thief-like.’

‘And yet, madam, the money is legitimately mine,’ said I.

She took one of the bills and held it up.  ‘Is there any probability,
now, that this could be traced?’ she asked.

‘None, I should suppose; and if it were, it would be no matter,’ said I.
‘With your usual penetration, you guessed right.  An Englishman brought
it me.  It reached me, through the hands of his English solicitor, from
my great-uncle, the Comte de Kéroual de Saint-Yves, I believe the richest
_émigré_ in London.’

‘I can do no more than take your word for it,’ said she.

‘And I trust, madam, not less,’ said I.

‘Well,’ said she, ‘at this rate the matter may be feasible.  I will cash
one of these five-guinea bills, less the exchange, and give you silver
and Scots notes to bear you as far as the border.  Beyond that, Mosha the
Viscount, you will have to depend upon yourself.’

I could not but express a civil hesitation as to whether the amount would
suffice, in my case, for so long a journey.

‘Ay,’ said she, ‘but you havenae heard me out.  For if you are not too
fine a gentleman to travel with a pair of drovers, I believe I have found
the very thing, and the Lord forgive me for a treasonable old wife!
There are a couple stopping up by with the shepherd-man at the farm;
to-morrow they will take the road for England, probably by skriegh of
day—and in my opinion you had best be travelling with the stots,’ said
she.

‘For Heaven’s sake do not suppose me to be so effeminate a character!’ I
cried.  ‘An old soldier of Napoleon is certainly beyond suspicion.  But,
dear lady, to what end? and how is the society of these excellent
gentlemen supposed to help me?’

‘My dear sir,’ said she, ‘you do not at all understand your own
predicament, and must just leave your matters in the hands of those who
do.  I dare say you have never even heard tell of the drove-roads or the
drovers; and I am certainly not going to sit up all night to explain it
to you.  Suffice it, that it is me who is arranging this affair—the more
shame to me!—and that is the way ye have to go.  Ronald,’ she continued,
‘away up-by to the shepherds; rowst them out of their beds, and make it
perfectly distinct that Sim is not to leave till he has seen me.’

Ronald was nothing loath to escape from his aunt’s neighbourhood, and
left the room and the cottage with a silent expedition that was more like
flight than mere obedience.  Meanwhile the old lady turned to her niece.

‘And I would like to know what we are to do with him the night!’ she
cried.

‘Ronald and I meant to put him in the hen-house,’ said the encrimsoned
Flora.

‘And I can tell you he is to go to no such a place,’ replied the aunt.
‘Hen-house, indeed!  If a guest he is to be, he shall sleep in no mortal
hen-house.  Your room is the most fit, I think, if he will consent to
occupy it on so great a suddenty.  And as for you, Flora, you shall sleep
with me.’

I could not help admiring the prudence and tact of this old dowager, and
of course it was not for me to make objections.  Ere I well knew how, I
was alone with a flat candlestick, which is not the most sympathetic of
companions, and stood studying the snuff in a frame of mind between
triumph and chagrin.  All had gone well with my flight: the masterful
lady who had arrogated to herself the arrangement of the details gave me
every confidence; and I saw myself already arriving at my uncle’s door.
But, alas! it was another story with my love affair.  I had seen and
spoken with her alone; I had ventured boldly; I had been not ill
received; I had seen her change colour, had enjoyed the undissembled
kindness of her eyes; and now, in a moment, down comes upon the scene
that apocalyptic figure with the nightcap and the horse-pistol, and with
the very wind of her coming behold me separated from my love!  Gratitude
and admiration contended in my breast with the extreme of natural
rancour.  My appearance in her house at past midnight had an air (I could
not disguise it from myself) that was insolent and underhand, and could
not but minister to the worst suspicions.  And the old lady had taken it
well.  Her generosity was no more to be called in question than her
courage, and I was afraid that her intelligence would be found to match.
Certainly, Miss Flora had to support some shrewd looks, and certainly she
had been troubled.  I could see but the one way before me: to profit by
an excellent bed, to try to sleep soon, to be stirring early, and to hope
for some renewed occasion in the morning.  To have said so much and yet
to say no more, to go out into the world upon so half-hearted a parting,
was more than I could accept.

It is my belief that the benevolent fiend sat up all night to baulk me.
She was at my bedside with a candle long ere day, roused me, laid out for
me a damnable misfit of clothes, and bade me pack my own (which were
wholly unsuited to the journey) in a bundle.  Sore grudging, I arrayed
myself in a suit of some country fabric, as delicate as sackcloth and
about as becoming as a shroud; and, on coming forth, found the dragon had
prepared for me a hearty breakfast.  She took the head of the table,
poured out the tea, and entertained me as I ate with a great deal of good
sense and a conspicuous lack of charm.  How often did I not regret the
change!—how often compare her, and condemn her in the comparison, with
her charming niece!  But if my entertainer was not beautiful, she had
certainly been busy in my interest.  Already she was in communication
with my destined fellow-travellers; and the device on which she had
struck appeared entirely suitable.  I was a young Englishman who had
outrun the constable; warrants were out against me in Scotland, and it
had become needful I should pass the border without loss of time, and
privately.

‘I have given a very good account of you,’ said she, ‘which I hope you
may justify.  I told them there was nothing against you beyond the fact
that you were put to the haw (if that is the right word) for debt.’

‘I pray God you have the expression incorrectly, ma’am,’ said I.  ‘I do
not give myself out for a person easily alarmed; but you must admit there
is something barbarous and mediaeval in the sound well qualified to
startle a poor foreigner.’

‘It is the name of a process in Scots Law, and need alarm no honest man,’
said she.  ‘But you are a very idle-minded young gentleman; you must
still have your joke, I see: I only hope you will have no cause to regret
it.’

‘I pray you not to suppose, because I speak lightly, that I do not feel
deeply,’ said I.  ‘Your kindness has quite conquered me; I lay myself at
your disposition, I beg you to believe, with real tenderness; I pray you
to consider me from henceforth as the most devoted of your friends.’

‘Well, well,’ she said, ‘here comes your devoted friend the drover.  I’m
thinking he will be eager for the road; and I will not be easy myself
till I see you well off the premises, and the dishes washed, before my
servant-woman wakes.  Praise God, we have gotten one that is a treasure
at the sleeping!’

The morning was already beginning to be blue in the trees of the garden,
and to put to shame the candle by which I had breakfasted.  The lady rose
from table, and I had no choice but to follow her example.  All the time
I was beating my brains for any means by which I should be able to get a
word apart with Flora, or find the time to write her a billet.  The
windows had been open while I breakfasted, I suppose to ventilate the
room from any traces of my passage there; and, Master Ronald appearing on
the front lawn, my ogre leaned forth to address him.

‘Ronald,’ she said, ‘wasn’t that Sim that went by the wall?’

I snatched my advantage.  Right at her back there was pen, ink, and paper
laid out.  I wrote: ‘I love you’; and before I had time to write more, or
so much as to blot what I had written, I was again under the guns of the
gold eyeglasses.

‘It’s time,’ she began; and then, as she observed my occupation, ‘Umph!’
she broke off.  ‘Ye have something to write?’ she demanded.

‘Some notes, madam,’ said I, bowing with alacrity.

‘Notes,’ she said; ‘or a note?’

‘There is doubtless some _finesse_ of the English language that I do not
comprehend,’ said I.

‘I’ll contrive, however, to make my meaning very plain to ye, Mosha le
Viscount,’ she continued.  ‘I suppose you desire to be considered a
gentleman?’

‘Can you doubt it, madam?’ said I.

‘I doubt very much, at least, whether you go to the right way about it,’
she said.  ‘You have come here to me, I cannot very well say how; I think
you will admit you owe me some thanks, if it was only for the breakfast I
made ye.  But what are you to me?  A waif young man, not so far to seek
for looks and manners, with some English notes in your pocket and a price
upon your head.  I am a lady; I have been your hostess, with however
little will; and I desire that this random acquaintance of yours with my
family will cease and determine.’

I believe I must have coloured.  ‘Madam,’ said I, ‘the notes are of no
importance; and your least pleasure ought certainly to be my law.  You
have felt, and you have been pleased to express, a doubt of me.  I tear
them up.’  Which you may be sure I did thoroughly.

‘There’s a good lad!’ said the dragon, and immediately led the way to the
front lawn.

The brother and sister were both waiting us here, and, as well as I could
make out in the imperfect light, bore every appearance of having passed
through a rather cruel experience.  Ronald seemed ashamed to so much as
catch my eye in the presence of his aunt, and was the picture of
embarrassment.  As for Flora, she had scarce the time to cast me one look
before the dragon took her by the arm, and began to march across the
garden in the extreme first glimmer of the dawn without exchanging
speech.  Ronald and I followed in equal silence.

There was a door in that same high wall on the top of which I had sat
perched no longer gone than yesterday morning.  This the old lady set
open with a key; and on the other side we were aware of a rough-looking,
thick-set man, leaning with his arms (through which was passed a
formidable staff) on a dry-stone dyke.  Him the old lady immediately
addressed.

‘Sim,’ said she, ‘this is the young gentleman.’

Sim replied with an inarticulate grumble of sound, and a movement of one
arm and his head, which did duty for a salutation.

‘Now, Mr. St. Ives,’ said the old lady, ‘it’s high time for you to be
taking the road.  But first of all let me give the change of your
five-guinea bill.  Here are four pounds of it in British Linen notes, and
the balance in small silver, less sixpence.  Some charge a shilling, I
believe, but I have given you the benefit of the doubt.  See and guide it
with all the sense that you possess.’

‘And here, Mr. St. Ives,’ said Flora, speaking for the first time, ‘is a
plaid which you will find quite necessary on so rough a journey.  I hope
you will take it from the hands of a Scotch friend,’ she added, and her
voice trembled.

‘Genuine holly: I cut it myself,’ said Ronald, and gave me as good a
cudgel as a man could wish for in a row.

The formality of these gifts, and the waiting figure of the driver, told
me loudly that I must be gone.  I dropped on one knee and bade farewell
to the aunt, kissing her hand.  I did the like—but with how different a
passion!—to her niece; as for the boy, I took him to my arms and embraced
him with a cordiality that seemed to strike him speechless.  ‘Farewell!’
and ‘Farewell!’ I said.  ‘I shall never forget my friends.  Keep me
sometimes in memory.  Farewell!’ With that I turned my back and began to
walk away; and had scarce done so, when I heard the door in the high wall
close behind me.  Of course this was the aunt’s doing; and of course, if
I know anything of human character, she would not let me go without some
tart expressions.  I declare, even if I had heard them, I should not have
minded in the least, for I was quite persuaded that, whatever admirers I
might be leaving behind me in Swanston Cottage, the aunt was not the
least sincere.



CHAPTER X—THE DROVERS


It took me a little effort to come abreast of my new companion; for
though he walked with an ugly roll and no great appearance of speed, he
could cover the around at a good rate when he wanted to.  Each looked at
the other: I with natural curiosity, he with a great appearance of
distaste.  I have heard since that his heart was entirely set against me;
he had seen me kneel to the ladies, and diagnosed me for a ‘gesterin’
eediot.’

‘So, ye’re for England, are ye?’ said he.

I told him yes.

‘Weel, there’s waur places, I believe,’ was his reply; and he relapsed
into a silence which was not broken during a quarter of an hour of steady
walking.

This interval brought us to the foot of a bare green valley, which wound
upwards and backwards among the hills.  A little stream came down the
midst and made a succession of clear pools; near by the lowest of which I
was aware of a drove of shaggy cattle, and a man who seemed the very
counterpart of Mr. Sim making a breakfast upon bread and cheese.  This
second drover (whose name proved to be Candlish) rose on our approach.

‘Here’s a mannie that’s to gang through with us,’ said Sim.  ‘It was the
auld wife, Gilchrist, wanted it.’

‘Aweel, aweel,’ said the other; and presently, remembering his manners,
and looking on me with a solemn grin, ‘A fine day!’ says he.

I agreed with him, and asked him how he did.

‘Brawly,’ was the reply; and without further civilities, the pair
proceeded to get the cattle under way.  This, as well as almost all the
herding, was the work of a pair of comely and intelligent dogs, directed
by Sim or Candlish in little more than monosyllables.  Presently we were
ascending the side of the mountain by a rude green track, whose presence
I had not hitherto observed.  A continual sound of munching and the
crying of a great quantity of moor birds accompanied our progress, which
the deliberate pace and perennial appetite of the cattle rendered
wearisomely slow.  In the midst my two conductors marched in a contented
silence that I could not but admire.  The more I looked at them, the more
I was impressed by their absurd resemblance to each other.  They were
dressed in the same coarse homespun, carried similar sticks, were equally
begrimed about the nose with snuff, and each wound in an identical plaid
of what is called the shepherd’s tartan.  In a back view they might be
described as indistinguishable; and even from the front they were much
alike.  An incredible coincidence of humours augmented the impression.
Thrice and four times I attempted to pave the way for some exchange of
thought, sentiment, or—at the least of it—human words.  An _Ay_ or an
_Nhm_ was the sole return, and the topic died on the hill-side without
echo.  I can never deny that I was chagrined; and when, after a little
more walking, Sim turned towards me and offered me a ram’s horn of snuff,
with the question ‘Do ye use it?’ I answered, with some animation,
‘Faith, sir, I would use pepper to introduce a little cordiality.’  But
even this sally failed to reach, or at least failed to soften, my
companions.

At this rate we came to the summit of a ridge, and saw the track descend
in front of us abruptly into a desert vale, about a league in length, and
closed at the farther end by no less barren hilltops.  Upon this point of
vantage Sim came to a halt, took off his hat, and mopped his brow.

‘Weel,’ he said, ‘here we’re at the top o’ Howden.’

‘The top o’ Howden, sure eneuch,’ said Candlish.

‘Mr. St. Ivey, are ye dry?’ said the first.

‘Now, really,’ said I, ‘is not this Satan reproving sin?’

‘What ails ye, man?’ said he.  ‘I’m offerin’ ye a dram.’

‘Oh, if it be anything to drink,’ said I, ‘I am as dry as my neighbours.’

Whereupon Sim produced from the corner of his plaid a black bottle, and
we all drank and pledged each other.  I found these gentlemen followed
upon such occasions an invariable etiquette, which you may be certain I
made haste to imitate.  Each wiped his mouth with the back of his left
hand, held up the bottle in his right, remarked with emphasis, ‘Here’s to
ye!’ and swallowed as much of the spirit as his fancy prompted.  This
little ceremony, which was the nearest thing to manners I could perceive
in either of my companions, was repeated at becoming intervals, generally
after an ascent.  Occasionally we shared a mouthful of ewe-milk cheese
and an inglorious form of bread, which I understood (but am far from
engaging my honour on the point) to be called ‘shearer’s bannock.’  And
that may be said to have concluded our whole active intercourse for the
first day.

I had the more occasion to remark the extraordinarily desolate nature of
that country, through which the drove road continued, hour after hour and
even day after day, to wind.  A continual succession of insignificant
shaggy hills, divided by the course of ten thousand brooks, through which
we had to wade, or by the side of which we encamped at night; infinite
perspectives of heather, infinite quantities of moorfowl; here and there,
by a stream side, small and pretty clumps of willows or the silver birch;
here and there, the ruins of ancient and inconsiderable fortresses—made
the unchanging characters of the scene.  Occasionally, but only in the
distance, we could perceive the smoke of a small town or of an isolated
farmhouse or cottage on the moors; more often, a flock of sheep and its
attendant shepherd, or a rude field of agriculture perhaps not yet
harvested.  With these alleviations, we might almost be said to pass
through an unbroken desert—sure, one of the most impoverished in Europe;
and when I recalled to mind that we were yet but a few leagues from the
chief city (where the law courts sat every day with a press of business,
soldiers garrisoned the castle, and men of admitted parts were carrying
on the practice of letters and the investigations of science), it gave me
a singular view of that poor, barren, and yet illustrious country through
which I travelled.  Still more, perhaps, did it commend the wisdom of
Miss Gilchrist in sending me with these uncouth companions and by this
unfrequented path.

My itinerary is by no means clear to me; the names and distances I never
clearly knew, and have now wholly forgotten; and this is the more to be
regretted as there is no doubt that, in the course of those days, I must
have passed and camped among sites which have been rendered illustrious
by the pen of Walter Scott.  Nay, more, I am of opinion that I was still
more favoured by fortune, and have actually met and spoken with that
inimitable author.  Our encounter was of a tall, stoutish, elderly
gentleman, a little grizzled, and of a rugged but cheerful and engaging
countenance.  He sat on a hill pony, wrapped in a plaid over his green
coat, and was accompanied by a horse-woman, his daughter, a young lady of
the most charming appearance.  They overtook us on a stretch of heath,
reined up as they came alongside, and accompanied us for perhaps a
quarter of an hour before they galloped off again across the hillsides to
our left.  Great was my amazement to find the unconquerable Mr. Sim thaw
immediately on the accost of this strange gentleman, who hailed him with
a ready familiarity, proceeded at once to discuss with him the trade of
droving and the prices of cattle, and did not disdain to take a pinch
from the inevitable ram’s horn.  Presently I was aware that the
stranger’s eye was directed on myself; and there ensued a conversation,
some of which I could not help overhearing at the time, and the rest have
pieced together more or less plausibly from the report of Sim.

‘Surely that must be an _amateur drover_ ye have gotten there?’ the
gentleman seems to have asked.

Sim replied, I was a young gentleman that had a reason of his own to
travel privately.

‘Well, well, ye must tell me nothing of that.  I am in the law, you know,
and _tace_ is the Latin for a candle,’ answered the gentleman.  ‘But I
hope it’s nothing bad.’

Sim told him it was no more than debt.

‘Oh, Lord, if that be all!’ cried the gentleman; and turning to myself,
‘Well, sir,’ he added, ‘I understand you are taking a tramp through our
forest here for the pleasure of the thing?’

‘Why, yes, sir,’ said I; ‘and I must say I am very well entertained.’

‘I envy you,’ said he.  ‘I have jogged many miles of it myself when I was
younger.  My youth lies buried about here under every heather-bush, like
the soul of the licentiate Lucius.  But you should have a guide.  The
pleasure of this country is much in the legends, which grow as plentiful
as blackberries.’  And directing my attention to a little fragment of a
broken wall no greater than a tombstone, he told me for an example a
story of its earlier inhabitants.  Years after it chanced that I was one
day diverting myself with a Waverley Novel, when what should I come upon
but the identical narrative of my green-coated gentleman upon the moors!
In a moment the scene, the tones of his voice, his northern accent, and
the very aspect of the earth and sky and temperature of the weather,
flashed back into my mind with the reality of dreams.  The unknown in the
green-coat had been the Great Unknown!  I had met Scott; I had heard a
story from his lips; I should have been able to write, to claim
acquaintance, to tell him that his legend still tingled in my ears.  But
the discovery came too late, and the great man had already succumbed
under the load of his honours and misfortunes.

Presently, after giving us a cigar apiece, Scott bade us farewell and
disappeared with his daughter over the hills.  And when I applied to Sim
for information, his answer of ‘The Shirra, man!  A’body kens the
Shirra!’ told me, unfortunately, nothing.

A more considerable adventure falls to be related.  We were now near the
border.  We had travelled for long upon the track beaten and browsed by a
million herds, our predecessors, and had seen no vestige of that traffic
which had created it.  It was early in the morning when we at last
perceived, drawing near to the drove road, but still at a distance of
about half a league, a second caravan, similar to but larger than our
own.  The liveliest excitement was at once exhibited by both my comrades.
They climbed hillocks, they studied the approaching drove from under
their hand, they consulted each other with an appearance of alarm that
seemed to me extraordinary.  I had learned by this time that their
stand-off manners implied, at least, no active enmity; and I made bold to
ask them what was wrong.

‘Bad yins,’ was Sim’s emphatic answer.

All day the dogs were kept unsparingly on the alert, and the drove pushed
forward at a very unusual and seemingly unwelcome speed.  All day Sim and
Candlish, with a more than ordinary expenditure both of snuff and of
words, continued to debate the position.  It seems that they had
recognised two of our neighbours on the road—one Faa, and another by the
name of Gillies.  Whether there was an old feud between them still
unsettled I could never learn; but Sim and Candlish were prepared for
every degree of fraud or violence at their hands.  Candlish repeatedly
congratulated himself on having left ‘the watch at home with the
mistress’; and Sim perpetually brandished his cudgel, and cursed his
ill-fortune that it should be sprung.

‘I willna care a damn to gie the daashed scoon’rel a fair clout wi’ it,’
he said.  ‘The daashed thing micht come sindry in ma hand.’

‘Well, gentlemen,’ said I, ‘suppose they do come on, I think we can give
a very good account of them.’  And I made my piece of holly, Ronald’s
gift, the value of which I now appreciated, sing about my head.

‘Ay, man?  Are ye stench?’ inquired Sim, with a gleam of approval in his
wooden countenance.

The same evening, somewhat wearied with our day-long expedition, we
encamped on a little verdant mound, from the midst of which there welled
a spring of clear water scarce great enough to wash the hands in.  We had
made our meal and lain down, but were not yet asleep, when a growl from
one of the collies set us on the alert.  All three sat up, and on a
second impulse all lay down again, but now with our cudgels ready.  A man
must be an alien and an outlaw, an old soldier and a young man in the
bargain, to take adventure easily.  With no idea as to the rights of the
quarrel or the probable consequences of the encounter, I was as ready to
take part with my two drovers, as ever to fall in line on the morning of
a battle.  Presently there leaped three men out of the heather; we had
scarce time to get to our feet before we were assailed; and in a moment
each one of us was engaged with an adversary whom the deepening twilight
scarce permitted him to see.  How the battle sped in other quarters I am
in no position to describe.  The rogue that fell to my share was
exceedingly agile and expert with his weapon; had and held me at a
disadvantage from the first assault; forced me to give ground
continually, and at last, in mere self-defence, to let him have the
point.  It struck him in the throat, and he went down like a ninepin and
moved no more.

It seemed this was the signal for the engagement to be discontinued.  The
other combatants separated at once; our foes were suffered, without
molestation, to lift up and bear away their fallen comrade; so that I
perceived this sort of war to be not wholly without laws of chivalry, and
perhaps rather to partake of the character of a tournament than of a
battle _à outrance_.  There was no doubt, at least, that I was supposed
to have pushed the affair too seriously.  Our friends the enemy removed
their wounded companion with undisguised consternation; and they were no
sooner over the top of the brae, than Sim and Candlish roused up their
wearied drove and set forth on a night march.

‘I’m thinking Faa’s unco bad,’ said the one.

‘Ay,’ said the other, ‘he lookit dooms gash.’

‘He did that,’ said the first.

And their weary silence fell upon them again.

Presently Sim turned to me.  ‘Ye’re unco ready with the stick,’ said he.

‘Too ready, I’m afraid,’ said I.  ‘I am afraid Mr. Faa (if that be his
name) has got his gruel.’

‘Weel, I wouldnae wonder,’ replied Sim.

‘And what is likely to happen?’ I inquired.

‘Aweel,’ said Sim, snuffing profoundly, ‘if I were to offer an opeenion,
it would not be conscientious.  For the plain fac’ is, Mr. St. Ivy, that
I div not ken.  We have had crackit heids—and rowth of them—ere now; and
we have had a broken leg or maybe twa; and the like of that we drover
bodies make a kind of a practice like to keep among oursel’s.  But a corp
we have none of us ever had to deal with, and I could set nae leemit to
what Gillies micht consider proper in the affair.  Forbye that, he would
be in raither a hobble himsel’, if he was to gang hame wantin’ Faa.  Folk
are awfu’ throng with their questions, and parteecularly when they’re no
wantit.’

‘That’s a fac’,’ said Candlish.

I considered this prospect ruefully; and then making the best of it,
‘Upon all which accounts,’ said I, ‘the best will be to get across the
border and there separate.  If you are troubled, you can very truly put
the blame upon your late companion; and if I am pursued, I must just try
to keep out of the way.’

‘Mr. St. Ivy,’ said Sim, with something resembling enthusiasm, ‘no’ a
word mair!  I have met in wi’ mony kinds o’ gentry ere now; I hae seen o’
them that was the tae thing, and I hae seen o’ them that was the tither;
but the wale of a gentleman like you I have no sae very frequently seen
the bate of.’

Our night march was accordingly pursued with unremitting diligence.  The
stars paled, the east whitened, and we were still, both dogs and men,
toiling after the wearied cattle.  Again and again Sim and Candlish
lamented the necessity: it was ‘fair ruin on the bestial,’ they declared;
but the thought of a judge and a scaffold hunted them ever forward.  I
myself was not so much to be pitied.  All that night, and during the
whole of the little that remained before us of our conjunct journey, I
enjoyed a new pleasure, the reward of my prowess, in the now loosened
tongue of Mr. Sim.  Candlish was still obdurately taciturn: it was the
man’s nature; but Sim, having finally appraised and approved me,
displayed without reticence a rather garrulous habit of mind and a pretty
talent for narration.  The pair were old and close companions,
co-existing in these endless moors in a brotherhood of silence such as I
have heard attributed to the trappers of the west.  It seems absurd to
mention love in connection with so ugly and snuffy a couple; at least,
their trust was absolute; and they entertained a surprising admiration
for each other’s qualities; Candlish exclaiming that Sim was ‘grand
company!’ and Sim frequently assuring me in an aside that for ‘a rale,
auld, stench bitch, there was nae the bate of Candlish in braid
Scotland.’  The two dogs appeared to be entirely included in this family
compact, and I remarked that their exploits and traits of character were
constantly and minutely observed by the two masters.  Dog stories
particularly abounded with them; and not only the dogs of the present but
those of the past contributed their quota.  ‘But that was naething,’ Sim
would begin: ‘there was a herd in Manar, they ca’d him Tweedie—ye’ll mind
Tweedie, Can’lish?’  ‘Fine, that!’ said Candlish.  ‘Aweel, Tweedie had a
dog—’  The story I have forgotten; I dare say it was dull, and I suspect
it was not true; but indeed, my travels with the drove rendered me
indulgent, and perhaps even credulous, in the matter of dog stories.
Beautiful, indefatigable beings! as I saw them at the end of a long day’s
journey frisking, barking, bounding, striking attitudes, slanting a bushy
tail, manifestly playing to the spectator’s eye, manifestly rejoicing in
their grace and beauty—and turned to observe Sim and Candlish
unornamentally plodding in the rear with the plaids about their bowed
shoulders and the drop at their snuffy nose—I thought I would rather
claim kinship with the dogs than with the men!  My sympathy was
unreturned; in their eyes I was a creature light as air; and they would
scarce spare me the time for a perfunctory caress or perhaps a hasty lap
of the wet tongue, ere they were back again in sedulous attendance on
those dingy deities, their masters—and their masters, as like as not,
damning their stupidity.

Altogether the last hours of our tramp were infinitely the most agreeable
to me, and I believe to all of us; and by the time we came to separate,
there had grown up a certain familiarity and mutual esteem that made the
parting harder.  It took place about four of the afternoon on a bare
hillside from which I could see the ribbon of the great north road,
henceforth to be my conductor.  I asked what was to pay.

‘Naething,’ replied Sim.

‘What in the name of folly is this?’ I exclaimed.  ‘You have led me, you
have fed me, you have filled me full of whisky, and now you will take
nothing!’

‘Ye see we indentit for that,’ replied Sim.

 ‘Indented?’ I repeated; ‘what does the man mean?’

‘Mr. St. Ivy,’ said Sim, ‘this is a maitter entirely between Candlish and
me and the auld wife, Gilchrist.  You had naething to say to it; weel, ye
can have naething to do with it, then.’

‘My good man,’ said I, ‘I can allow myself to be placed in no such
ridiculous position.  Mrs. Gilchrist is nothing to me, and I refuse to be
her debtor.’

‘I dinna exac’ly see what way ye’re gaun to help it,’ observed my drover.

‘By paying you here and now,’ said I.

‘There’s aye twa to a bargain, Mr. St. Ives,’ said he.

‘You mean that you will not take it?’ said I.

‘There or thereabout,’ said he.  ‘Forbye, that it would set ye a heap
better to keep your siller for them you awe it to.  Ye’re young, Mr. St.
Ivy, and thoughtless; but it’s my belief that, wi’ care and
circumspection, ye may yet do credit to yoursel’.  But just you bear this
in mind: that him that _awes_ siller should never _gie_ siller.’

Well, what was there to say?  I accepted his rebuke, and bidding the pair
farewell, set off alone upon my southward way.

‘Mr. St. Ivy,’ was the last word of Sim, ‘I was never muckle ta’en up in
Englishry; but I think that I really ought to say that ye seem to me to
have the makings of quite a decent lad.’



CHAPTER XI—THE GREAT NORTH ROAD


It chanced that as I went down the hill these last words of my friend the
drover echoed not unfruitfully in my head.  I had never told these men
the least particulars as to my race or fortune, as it was a part, and the
best part, of their civility to ask no questions: yet they had dubbed me
without hesitation English.  Some strangeness in the accent they had
doubtless thus explained.  And it occurred to me, that if I could pass in
Scotland for an Englishman, I might be able to reverse the process and
pass in England for a Scot.  I thought, if I was pushed to it, I could
make a struggle to imitate the brogue; after my experience with Candlish
and Sim, I had a rich provision of outlandish words at my command; and I
felt I could tell the tale of Tweedie’s dog so as to deceive a native.
At the same time, I was afraid my name of St. Ives was scarcely suitable;
till I remembered there was a town so called in the province of Cornwall,
thought I might yet be glad to claim it for my place of origin, and
decided for a Cornish family and a Scots education.  For a trade, as I
was equally ignorant of all, and as the most innocent might at any moment
be the means of my exposure, it was best to pretend to none.  And I
dubbed myself a young gentleman of a sufficient fortune and an idle,
curious habit of mind, rambling the country at my own charges, in quest
of health, information, and merry adventures.

At Newcastle, which was the first town I reached, I completed my
preparations for the part, before going to the inn, by the purchase of a
knapsack and a pair of leathern gaiters.  My plaid I continued to wear
from sentiment.  It was warm, useful to sleep in if I were again
benighted, and I had discovered it to be not unbecoming for a man of
gallant carriage.  Thus equipped, I supported my character of the
light-hearted pedestrian not amiss.  Surprise was indeed expressed that I
should have selected such a season of the year; but I pleaded some delays
of business, and smilingly claimed to be an eccentric.  The devil was in
it, I would say, if any season of the year was not good enough for me; I
was not made of sugar, I was no mollycoddle to be afraid of an ill-aired
bed or a sprinkle of snow; and I would knock upon the table with my fist
and call for t’other bottle, like the noisy and free-hearted young
gentleman I was.  It was my policy (if I may so express myself) to talk
much and say little.  At the inn tables, the country, the state of the
roads, the business interest of those who sat down with me, and the
course of public events, afforded me a considerable field in which I
might discourse at large and still communicate no information about
myself.  There was no one with less air of reticence; I plunged into my
company up to the neck; and I had a long cock-and-bull story of an aunt
of mine which must have convinced the most suspicious of my innocence.
‘What!’ they would have said, ‘that young ass to be concealing anything!
Why, he has deafened me with an aunt of his until my head aches.  He only
wants you should give him a line, and he would tell you his whole descent
from Adam downward, and his whole private fortune to the last shilling.’
A responsible solid fellow was even so much moved by pity for my
inexperience as to give me a word or two of good advice: that I was but a
young man after all—I had at this time a deceptive air of youth that made
me easily pass for one-and-twenty, and was, in the circumstances, worth a
fortune—that the company at inns was very mingled, that I should do well
to be more careful, and the like; to all which I made answer that I meant
no harm myself and expected none from others, or the devil was in it.
‘You are one of those d---d prudent fellows that I could never abide
with,’ said I.  ‘You are the kind of man that has a long head.  That’s
all the world, my dear sir: the long-heads and the short-horns!  Now, I
am a short-horn.’  ‘I doubt,’ says he, ‘that you will not go very far
without getting sheared.’  I offered to bet with him on that, and he made
off, shaking his head.

But my particular delight was to enlarge on politics and the war.  None
damned the French like me; none was more bitter against the Americans.
And when the north-bound mail arrived, crowned with holly, and the
coachman and guard hoarse with shouting victory, I went even so far as to
entertain the company to a bowl of punch, which I compounded myself with
no illiberal hand, and doled out to such sentiments as the following:—

‘Our glorious victory on the Nivelle’!  ‘Lord Wellington, God bless him!
and may victory ever attend upon his arms!’ and, ‘Soult, poor devil! and
may he catch it again to the same tune!’

Never was oratory more applauded to the echo—never any one was more of
the popular man than I.  I promise you, we made a night of it.  Some of
the company supported each other, with the assistance of boots, to their
respective bedchambers, while the rest slept on the field of glory where
we had left them; and at the breakfast table the next morning there was
an extraordinary assemblage of red eyes and shaking fists.  I observed
patriotism to burn much lower by daylight.  Let no one blame me for
insensibility to the reverses of France!  God knows how my heart raged.
How I longed to fall on that herd of swine and knock their heads together
in the moment of their revelry!  But you are to consider my own situation
and its necessities; also a certain lightheartedness, eminently Gallic,
which forms a leading trait in my character, and leads me to throw myself
into new circumstances with the spirit of a schoolboy.  It is possible
that I sometimes allowed this impish humour to carry me further than good
taste approves: and I was certainly punished for it once.

This was in the episcopal city of Durham.  We sat down, a considerable
company, to dinner, most of us fine old vatted English tories of that
class which is often so enthusiastic as to be inarticulate.  I took and
held the lead from the beginning; and, the talk having turned on the
French in the Peninsula, I gave them authentic details (on the authority
of a cousin of mine, an ensign) of certain cannibal orgies in Galicia, in
which no less a person than General Caffarelli had taken a part.  I
always disliked that commander, who once ordered me under arrest for
insubordination; and it is possible that a spice of vengeance added to
the rigour of my picture.  I have forgotten the details; no doubt they
were high-coloured.  No doubt I rejoiced to fool these jolter-heads; and
no doubt the sense of security that I drank from their dull, gasping
faces encouraged me to proceed extremely far.  And for my sins, there was
one silent little man at table who took my story at the true value.  It
was from no sense of humour, to which he was quite dead.  It was from no
particular intelligence, for he had not any.  The bond of sympathy, of
all things in the world, had rendered him clairvoyant.

Dinner was no sooner done than I strolled forth into the streets with
some design of viewing the cathedral; and the little man was silently at
my heels.  A few doors from the inn, in a dark place of the street, I was
aware of a touch on my arm, turned suddenly, and found him looking up at
me with eyes pathetically bright.

‘I beg your pardon, sir; but that story of yours was particularly rich.
He—he!  Particularly racy,’ said he.  ‘I tell you, sir, I took you
wholly!  I _smoked_ you!  I believe you and I, sir, if we had a chance to
talk, would find we had a good many opinions in common.  Here is the
“Blue Bell,” a very comfortable place.  They draw good ale, sir.  Would
you be so condescending as to share a pot with me?’

There was something so ambiguous and secret in the little man’s perpetual
signalling, that I confess my curiosity was much aroused.  Blaming
myself, even as I did so, for the indiscretion, I embraced his proposal,
and we were soon face to face over a tankard of mulled ale.  He lowered
his voice to the least attenuation of a whisper.

‘Here, sir,’ said he, ‘is to the Great Man.  I think you take me?  No?’
He leaned forward till our noses touched.  ‘Here is to the Emperor!’ said
he.

I was extremely embarrassed, and, in spite of the creature’s innocent
appearance, more than half alarmed.  I thought him too ingenious, and,
indeed, too daring for a spy.  Yet if he were honest he must be a man of
extraordinary indiscretion, and therefore very unfit to be encouraged by
an escaped prisoner.  I took a half course, accordingly—accepted his
toast in silence, and drank it without enthusiasm.

He proceeded to abound in the praises of Napoleon, such as I had never
heard in France, or at least only on the lips of officials paid to offer
them.

‘And this Caffarelli, now,’ he pursued: ‘he is a splendid fellow, too, is
he not?  I have not heard vastly much of him myself.  No details, sir—no
details!  We labour under huge difficulties here as to unbiassed
information.’

‘I believe I have heard the same complaint in other countries,’ I could
not help remarking.  ‘But as to Caffarelli, he is neither lame nor blind,
he has two legs and a nose in the middle of his face.  And I care as much
about him as you care for the dead body of Mr. Perceval!’

He studied me with glowing eyes.

‘You cannot deceive me!’ he cried.  ‘You have served under him.  You are
a Frenchman!  I hold by the hand, at last, one of that noble race, the
pioneers of the glorious principles of liberty and brotherhood.  Hush!
No, it is all right.  I thought there had been somebody at the door.  In
this wretched, enslaved country we dare not even call our souls our own.
The spy and the hangman, sir—the spy and the hangman!  And yet there is a
candle burning, too.  The good leaven is working, sir—working underneath.
Even in this town there are a few brave spirits, who meet every
Wednesday.  You must stay over a day or so, and join us.  We do not use
this house.  Another, and a quieter.  They draw fine ale, however—fair,
mild ale.  You will find yourself among friends, among brothers.  You
will hear some very daring sentiments expressed!’ he cried, expanding his
small chest.  ‘Monarchy, Christianity—all the trappings of a bloated
past—the Free Confraternity of Durham and Tyneside deride.’

Here was a devil of a prospect for a gentleman whose whole design was to
avoid observation!  The Free Confraternity had no charms for me; daring
sentiments were no part of my baggage; and I tried, instead, a little
cold water.

‘You seem to forget, sir, that my Emperor has re-established
Christianity,’ I observed.

‘Ah, sir, but that was policy!’ he exclaimed.  ‘You do not understand
Napoleon.  I have followed his whole career.  I can explain his policy
from first to last.  Now for instance in the Peninsula, on which you were
so very amusing, if you will come to a friend’s house who has a map of
Spain, I can make the whole course of the war quite clear to you, I
venture to say, in half an hour.’

This was intolerable.  Of the two extremes, I found I preferred the
British tory; and, making an appointment for the morrow, I pleaded sudden
headache, escaped to the inn, packed my knapsack, and fled, about nine at
night, from this accursed neighbourhood.  It was cold, starry, and clear,
and the road dry, with a touch of frost.  For all that, I had not the
smallest intention to make a long stage of it; and about ten o’clock,
spying on the right-hand side of the way the lighted windows of an
alehouse, I determined to bait there for the night.

It was against my principle, which was to frequent only the dearest inns;
and the misadventure that befell me was sufficient to make me more
particular in the future.  A large company was assembled in the parlour,
which was heavy with clouds of tobacco smoke, and brightly lighted up by
a roaring fire of coal.  Hard by the chimney stood a vacant chair in what
I thought an enviable situation, whether for warmth or the pleasure of
society; and I was about to take it, when the nearest of the company
stopped me with his hand.

‘Beg thy pardon, sir,’ said he; ‘but that there chair belongs to a
British soldier.’

A chorus of voices enforced and explained.  It was one of Lord
Wellington’s heroes.  He had been wounded under Rowland Hill.  He was
Colbourne’s right-hand man.  In short, this favoured individual appeared
to have served with every separate corps, and under every individual
general in the Peninsula.  Of course I apologised.  I had not known.  The
devil was in it if a soldier had not a right to the best in England.  And
with that sentiment, which was loudly applauded, I found a corner of a
bench, and awaited, with some hopes of entertainment, the return of the
hero.  He proved, of course, to be a private soldier.  I say of course,
because no officer could possibly enjoy such heights of popularity.  He
had been wounded before San Sebastian, and still wore his arm in a sling.
What was a great deal worse for him, every member of the company had been
plying him with drink.  His honest yokel’s countenance blazed as if with
fever, his eyes were glazed and looked the two ways, and his feet
stumbled as, amidst a murmur of applause, he returned to the midst of his
admirers.

Two minutes afterwards I was again posting in the dark along the highway;
to explain which sudden movement of retreat I must trouble the reader
with a reminiscence of my services.

I lay one night with the out-pickets in Castile.  We were in close touch
with the enemy; the usual orders had been issued against smoking, fires,
and talk, and both armies lay as quiet as mice, when I saw the English
sentinel opposite making a signal by holding up his musket.  I repeated
it, and we both crept together in the dry bed of a stream, which made the
demarcation of the armies.  It was wine he wanted, of which we had a good
provision, and the English had quite run out.  He gave me the money, and
I, as was the custom, left him my firelock in pledge, and set off for the
canteen.  When I returned with a skin of wine, behold, it had pleased
some uneasy devil of an English officer to withdraw the outposts!  Here
was a situation with a vengeance, and I looked for nothing but ridicule
in the present and punishment in the future.  Doubtless our officers
winked pretty hard at this interchange of courtesies, but doubtless it
would be impossible to wink at so gross a fault, or rather so pitiable a
misadventure as mine; and you are to conceive me wandering in the plains
of Castile, benighted, charged with a wine-skin for which I had no use,
and with no knowledge whatever of the whereabouts of my musket, beyond
that it was somewhere in my Lord Wellington’s army.  But my Englishman
was either a very honest fellow, or else extremely thirsty, and at last
contrived to advertise me of his new position.  Now, the English sentry
in Castile, and the wounded hero in the Durham public-house, were one and
the same person; and if he had been a little less drunk, or myself less
lively in getting away, the travels of M. St. Ives might have come to an
untimely end.

I suppose this woke me up; it stirred in me besides a spirit of
opposition, and in spite of cold, darkness, the highwaymen and the
footpads, I determined to walk right on till breakfast-time: a happy
resolution, which enabled me to observe one of those traits of manners
which at once depict a country and condemn it.  It was near midnight when
I saw, a great way ahead of me, the light of many torches; presently
after, the sound of wheels reached me, and the slow tread of feet, and
soon I had joined myself to the rear of a sordid, silent, and lugubrious
procession, such as we see in dreams.  Close on a hundred persons marched
by torchlight in unbroken silence; in their midst a cart, and in the
cart, on an inclined platform, the dead body of a man—the centre-piece of
this solemnity, the hero whose obsequies we were come forth at this
unusual hour to celebrate.  It was but a plain, dingy old fellow of fifty
or sixty, his throat cut, his shirt turned over as though to show the
wound.  Blue trousers and brown socks completed his attire, if we can
talk so of the dead.  He had a horrid look of a waxwork.  In the tossing
of the lights he seemed to make faces and mouths at us, to frown, and to
be at times upon the point of speech.  The cart, with this shabby and
tragic freight, and surrounded by its silent escort and bright torches,
continued for some distance to creak along the high-road, and I to follow
it in amazement, which was soon exchanged for horror.  At the corner of a
lane the procession stopped, and, as the torches ranged themselves along
the hedgerow-side, I became aware of a grave dug in the midst of the
thoroughfare, and a provision of quicklime piled in the ditch.  The cart
was backed to the margin, the body slung off the platform and dumped into
the grave with an irreverent roughness.  A sharpened stake had hitherto
served it for a pillow.  It was now withdrawn, held in its place by
several volunteers, and a fellow with a heavy mallet (the sound of which
still haunts me at night) drove it home through the bosom of the corpse.
The hole was filled with quicklime, and the bystanders, as if relieved of
some oppression, broke at once into a sound of whispered speech.

My shirt stuck to me, my heart had almost ceased beating, and I found my
tongue with difficulty.

‘I beg your pardon,’ I gasped to a neighbour, ‘what is this? what has he
done? is it allowed?’

‘Why, where do you come from?’ replied the man.

‘I am a traveller, sir,’ said I, ‘and a total stranger in this part of
the country.  I had lost my way when I saw your torches, and came by
chance on this—this incredible scene.  Who was the man?’

‘A suicide,’ said he.  ‘Ay, he was a bad one, was Johnnie Green.’

It appeared this was a wretch who had committed many barbarous murders,
and being at last upon the point of discovery fell of his own hand.  And
the nightmare at the crossroads was the regular punishment, according to
the laws of England, for an act which the Romans honoured as a virtue!
Whenever an Englishman begins to prate of civilisation (as, indeed, it’s
a defect they are rather prone to), I hear the measured blows of a
mallet, see the bystanders crowd with torches about the grave, smile a
little to myself in conscious superiority—and take a thimbleful of brandy
for the stomach’s sake.

I believe it must have been at my next stage, for I remember going to bed
extremely early, that I came to the model of a good old-fashioned English
inn, and was attended on by the picture of a pretty chambermaid.  We had
a good many pleasant passages as she waited table or warmed my bed for me
with a devil of a brass warming pan, fully larger than herself; and as
she was no less pert than she was pretty, she may be said to have given
rather better than she took.  I cannot tell why (unless it were for the
sake of her saucy eyes), but I made her my confidante, told her I was
attached to a young lady in Scotland, and received the encouragement of
her sympathy, mingled and connected with a fair amount of rustic wit.
While I slept the down-mail stopped for supper; it chanced that one of
the passengers left behind a copy of the _Edinburgh Courant_, and the
next morning my pretty chambermaid set the paper before me at breakfast,
with the remark that there was some news from my lady-love.  I took it
eagerly, hoping to find some further word of our escape, in which I was
disappointed; and I was about to lay it down, when my eye fell on a
paragraph immediately concerning me.  Faa was in hospital, grievously
sick, and warrants were out for the arrest of Sim and Candlish.  These
two men had shown themselves very loyal to me.  This trouble emerging,
the least I could do was to be guided by a similar loyalty to them.
Suppose my visit to my uncle crowned with some success, and my finances
re-established, I determined I should immediately return to Edinburgh,
put their case in the hands of a good lawyer, and await events.  So my
mind was very lightly made up to what proved a mighty serious matter.
Candlish and Sim were all very well in their way, and I do sincerely
trust I should have been at some pains to help them, had there been
nothing else.  But in truth my heart and my eyes were set on quite
another matter, and I received the news of their tribulation almost with
joy.  That is never a bad wind that blows where we want to go, and you
may be sure there was nothing unwelcome in a circumstance that carried me
back to Edinburgh and Flora.  From that hour I began to indulge myself
with the making of imaginary scenes and interviews, in which I confounded
the aunt, flattered Ronald, and now in the witty, now in the sentimental
manner, declared my love and received the assurance of its return.  By
means of this exercise my resolution daily grew stronger, until at last I
had piled together such a mass of obstinacy as it would have taken a
cataclysm of nature to subvert.

‘Yes,’ said I to the chambermaid, ‘here is news of my lady-love indeed,
and very good news too.’

All that day, in the teeth of a keen winter wind, I hugged myself in my
plaid, and it was as though her arms were flung around me.



CHAPTER XII—I FOLLOW A COVERED CART NEARLY TO MY DESTINATION


At last I began to draw near, by reasonable stages, to the neighbourhood
of Wakefield; and the name of Mr. Burchell Fenn came to the top in my
memory.  This was the gentleman (the reader may remember) who made a
trade of forwarding the escape of French prisoners.  How he did so:
whether he had a sign-board, _Escapes forwarded_, _apply within_; what he
charged for his services, or whether they were gratuitous and charitable,
were all matters of which I was at once ignorant and extremely curious.
Thanks to my proficiency in English, and Mr. Romaine’s bank-notes, I was
getting on swimmingly without him; but the trouble was that I could not
be easy till I had come to the bottom of these mysteries, and it was my
difficulty that I knew nothing of him beyond the name.  I knew not his
trade beyond that of Forwarder of Escapes—whether he lived in town or
country, whether he were rich or poor, nor by what kind of address I was
to gain his confidence.  It would have a very bad appearance to go along
the highwayside asking after a man of whom I could give so scanty an
account; and I should look like a fool, indeed, if I were to present
myself at his door and find the police in occupation!  The interest of
the conundrum, however, tempted me, and I turned aside from my direct
road to pass by Wakefield; kept my ears pricked, as I went, for any
mention of his name, and relied for the rest on my good fortune.  If Luck
(who must certainly be feminine) favoured me as far as to throw me in the
man’s way, I should owe the lady a candle; if not, I could very readily
console myself.  In this experimental humour, and with so little to help
me, it was a miracle that I should have brought my enterprise to a good
end; and there are several saints in the calendar who might be happy to
exchange with St. Ives!

I had slept that night in a good inn at Wakefield, made my breakfast by
candle-light with the passengers of an up-coach, and set off in a very
ill temper with myself and my surroundings.  It was still early; the air
raw and cold; the sun low, and soon to disappear under a vast canopy of
rain-clouds that had begun to assemble in the north-west, and from that
quarter invaded the whole width of the heaven.  Already the rain fell in
crystal rods; already the whole face of the country sounded with the
discharge of drains and ditches; and I looked forward to a day of
downpour and the hell of wet clothes, in which particular I am as dainty
as a cat.  At a corner of the road, and by the last glint of the drowning
sun, I spied a covered cart, of a kind that I thought I had never seen
before, preceding me at the foot’s pace of jaded horses.  Anything is
interesting to a pedestrian that can help him to forget the miseries of a
day of rain; and I bettered my pace and gradually overtook the vehicle.

The nearer I came, the more it puzzled me.  It was much such a cart as I
am told the calico printers use, mounted on two wheels, and furnished
with a seat in front for the driver.  The interior closed with a door,
and was of a bigness to contain a good load of calico, or (at a pinch and
if it were necessary) four or five persons.  But, indeed, if human beings
were meant to travel there, they had my pity!  They must travel in the
dark, for there was no sign of a window; and they would be shaken all the
way like a phial of doctor’s stuff, for the cart was not only ungainly to
look at—it was besides very imperfectly balanced on the one pair of
wheels, and pitched unconscionably.  Altogether, if I had any glancing
idea that the cart was really a carriage, I had soon dismissed it; but I
was still inquisitive as to what it should contain, and where it had come
from.  Wheels and horses were splashed with many different colours of
mud, as though they had come far and across a considerable diversity of
country.  The driver continually and vainly plied his whip.  It seemed to
follow they had made a long, perhaps an all-night, stage; and that the
driver, at that early hour of a little after eight in the morning,
already felt himself belated.  I looked for the name of the proprietor on
the shaft, and started outright.  Fortune had favoured the careless: it
was Burchell Fenn!

‘A wet morning, my man,’ said I.

The driver, a loutish fellow, shock-headed and turnip-faced, returned not
a word to my salutation, but savagely flogged his horses.  The tired
animals, who could scarce put the one foot before the other, paid no
attention to his cruelty; and I continued without effort to maintain my
position alongside, smiling to myself at the futility of his attempts,
and at the same time pricked with curiosity as to why he made them.  I
made no such formidable a figure as that a man should flee when I
accosted him; and my conscience not being entirely clear, I was more
accustomed to be uneasy myself than to see others timid.  Presently he
desisted, and put back his whip in the holster with the air of a man
vanquished.

‘So you would run away from me?’ said I.  ‘Come, come, that’s not
English.’

‘Beg pardon, master: no offence meant,’ he said, touching his hat.

‘And none taken!’ cried I.  ‘All I desire is a little gaiety by the way.’

I understood him to say he didn’t ‘take with gaiety.’

‘Then I will try you with something else,’ said I.  ‘Oh, I can be all
things to all men, like the apostle!  I dare to say I have travelled with
heavier fellows than you in my time, and done famously well with them.
Are you going home?’

‘Yes, I’m a goin’ home, I am,’ he said.

‘A very fortunate circumstance for me!’ said I.  ‘At this rate we shall
see a good deal of each other, going the same way; and, now I come to
think of it, why should you not give me a cast?  There is room beside you
on the bench.’

With a sudden snatch, he carried the cart two yards into the roadway.
The horses plunged and came to a stop.  ‘No, you don’t!’ he said,
menacing me with the whip.  ‘None o’ that with me.’

‘None of what?’ said I.  ‘I asked you for a lift, but I have no idea of
taking one by force.’

‘Well, I’ve got to take care of the cart and ’orses, I have,’ says he.
‘I don’t take up with no runagate vagabones, you see, else.’

‘I ought to thank you for your touching confidence,’ said I, approaching
carelessly nearer as I spoke.  ‘But I admit the road is solitary
hereabouts, and no doubt an accident soon happens.  Little fear of
anything of the kind with you!  I like you for it, like your prudence,
like that pastoral shyness of disposition.  But why not put it out of my
power to hurt?  Why not open the door and bestow me here in the box, or
whatever you please to call it?’ And I laid my hand demonstratively on
the body of the cart.

He had been timorous before; but at this, he seemed to lose the power of
speech a moment, and stared at me in a perfect enthusiasm of fear.

‘Why not?’ I continued.  ‘The idea is good.  I should be safe in there if
I were the monster Williams himself.  The great thing is to have me under
lock and key.  For it does lock; it is locked now,’ said I, trying the
door.  ‘_A propos_, what have you for a cargo?  It must be precious.’

He found not a word to answer.

Rat-tat-tat, I went upon the door like a well-drilled footman.

‘Any one at home?’ I said, and stooped to listen.

There came out of the interior a stifled sneeze, the first of an
uncontrollable paroxysm; another followed immediately on the heels of it;
and then the driver turned with an oath, laid the lash upon the horses
with so much energy that they found their heels again, and the whole
equipage fled down the road at a gallop.

At the first sound of the sneeze, I had started back like a man shot.
The next moment, a great light broke on my mind, and I understood.  Here
was the secret of Fenn’s trade: this was how he forwarded the escape of
prisoners, hawking them by night about the country in his covered cart.
There had been Frenchmen close to me; he who had just sneezed was my
countryman, my comrade, perhaps already my friend!  I took to my heels in
pursuit.  ‘Hold hard!’ I shouted.  ‘Stop!  It’s all right!  Stop!’  But
the driver only turned a white face on me for a moment, and redoubled his
efforts, bending forward, plying his whip and crying to his horses; these
lay themselves down to the gallop and beat the highway with flying hoofs;
and the cart bounded after them among the ruts and fled in a halo of rain
and spattering mud.  But a minute since, and it had been trundling along
like a lame cow; and now it was off as though drawn by Apollo’s coursers.
There is no telling what a man can do, until you frighten him!

It was as much as I could do myself, though I ran valiantly, to maintain
my distance; and that (since I knew my countrymen so near) was become a
chief point with me.  A hundred yards farther on the cart whipped out of
the high-road into a lane embowered with leafless trees, and became lost
to view.  When I saw it next, the driver had increased his advantage
considerably, but all danger was at an end, and the horses had again
declined into a hobbling walk.  Persuaded that they could not escape me,
I took my time, and recovered my breath as I followed them.

Presently the lane twisted at right angles, and showed me a gate and the
beginning of a gravel sweep; and a little after, as I continued to
advance, a red brick house about seventy years old, in a fine style of
architecture, and presenting a front of many windows to a lawn and
garden.  Behind, I could see outhouses and the peaked roofs of stacks;
and I judged that a manor-house had in some way declined to be the
residence of a tenant-farmer, careless alike of appearances and
substantial comfort.  The marks of neglect were visible on every side, in
flower-bushes straggling beyond the borders, in the ill-kept turf, and in
the broken windows that were incongruously patched with paper or stuffed
with rags.  A thicket of trees, mostly evergreen, fenced the place round
and secluded it from the eyes of prying neighbours.  As I came in view of
it, on that melancholy winter’s morning, in the deluge of the falling
rain, and with the wind that now rose in occasional gusts and hooted over
the old chimneys, the cart had already drawn up at the front-door steps,
and the driver was already in earnest discourse with Mr. Burchell Fenn.
He was standing with his hands behind his back—a man of a gross,
misbegotten face and body, dewlapped like a bull and red as a harvest
moon; and in his jockey cap, blue coat and top boots, he had much the air
of a good, solid tenant-farmer.

The pair continued to speak as I came up the approach, but received me at
last in a sort of goggling silence.  I had my hat in my hand.

‘I have the pleasure of addressing Mr. Burchell Fenn?’ said I.

‘The same, sir,’ replied Mr. Fenn, taking off his jockey cap in answer to
my civility, but with the distant look and the tardy movements of one who
continues to think of something else.  ‘And who may you be?’ he asked.

‘I shall tell you afterwards,’ said I.  ‘Suffice it, in the meantime,
that I come on business.’

He seemed to digest my answer laboriously, his mouth gaping, his little
eyes never straying from my face.

‘Suffer me to point out to you, sir,’ I resumed, ‘that this is a devil of
a wet morning; and that the chimney corner, and possibly a glass of
something hot, are clearly indicated.’

Indeed, the rain was now grown to be a deluge; the gutters of the house
roared; the air was filled with the continuous, strident crash.  The
stolidity of his face, on which the rain streamed, was far from
reassuring me.  On the contrary, I was aware of a distinct qualm of
apprehension, which was not at all lessened by a view of the driver,
craning from his perch to observe us with the expression of a fascinated
bird.  So we stood silent, when the prisoner again began to sneeze from
the body of the cart; and at the sound, prompt as a transformation, the
driver had whipped up his horses and was shambling off round the corner
of the house, and Mr. Fenn, recovering his wits with a gulp, had turned
to the door behind him.

‘Come in, come in, sir,’ he said.  ‘I beg your pardon, sir; the lock goes
a trifle hard.’

Indeed, it took him a surprising time to open the door, which was not
only locked on the outside, but the lock seemed rebellious from disuse;
and when at last he stood back and motioned me to enter before him, I was
greeted on the threshold by that peculiar and convincing sound of the
rain echoing over empty chambers.  The entrance-hall, in which I now
found myself, was of a good size and good proportions; potted plants
occupied the corners; the paved floor was soiled with muddy footprints
and encumbered with straw; on a mahogany hall-table, which was the only
furniture, a candle had been stuck and suffered to burn down—plainly a
long while ago, for the gutterings were green with mould.  My mind, under
these new impressions, worked with unusual vivacity.  I was here shut off
with Fenn and his hireling in a deserted house, a neglected garden, and a
wood of evergreens: the most eligible theatre for a deed of darkness.
There came to me a vision of two flagstones raised in the hall-floor, and
the driver putting in the rainy afternoon over my grave, and the prospect
displeased me extremely.  I felt I had carried my pleasantry as far as
was safe; I must lose no time in declaring my true character, and I was
even choosing the words in which I was to begin, when the hall-door was
slammed-to behind me with a bang, and I turned, dropping my stick as I
did so, in time—and not any more than time—to save my life.

The surprise of the onslaught and the huge weight of my assailant gave
him the advantage.  He had a pistol in his right hand of a portentous
size, which it took me all my strength to keep deflected.  With his left
arm he strained me to his bosom, so that I thought I must be crushed or
stifled.  His mouth was open, his face crimson, and he panted aloud with
hard animal sounds.  The affair was as brief as it was hot and sudden.
The potations which had swelled and bloated his carcase had already
weakened the springs of energy.  One more huge effort, that came near to
overpower me, and in which the pistol happily exploded, and I felt his
grasp slacken and weakness come on his joints; his legs succumbed under
his weight, and he grovelled on his knees on the stone floor.  ‘Spare
me!’ he gasped.

I had not only been abominably frightened; I was shocked besides: my
delicacy was in arms, like a lady to whom violence should have been
offered by a similar monster.  I plucked myself from his horrid contact,
I snatched the pistol—even discharged, it was a formidable weapon—and
menaced him with the butt.  ‘Spare you!’ I cried, ‘you beast!’

His voice died in his fat inwards, but his lips still vehemently framed
the same words of supplication.  My anger began to pass off, but not all
my repugnance; the picture he made revolted me, and I was impatient to be
spared the further view of it.

‘Here,’ said I, ‘stop this performance: it sickens me.  I am not going to
kill you, do you hear?  I have need of you.’

A look of relief, that I could almost have called beautiful, dawned on
his countenance.  ‘Anything—anything you wish,’ said he.

Anything is a big word, and his use of it brought me for a moment to a
stand.  ‘Why, what do you mean?’ I asked.  ‘Do you mean that you will
blow the gaff on the whole business?’

He answered me Yes with eager asseverations.

‘I know Monsieur de Saint-Yves is in it; it was through his papers we
traced you,’ I said.  ‘Do you consent to make a clean breast of the
others?’

‘I do—I will!’ he cried.  ‘The ’ole crew of ’em; there’s good names among
’em.  I’ll be king’s evidence.’

‘So that all shall hang except yourself?  You damned villain!’ I broke
out.  ‘Understand at once that I am no spy or thief-taker.  I am a
kinsman of Monsieur de St. Yves—here in his interest.  Upon my word, you
have put your foot in it prettily, Mr. Burchell Fenn!  Come, stand up;
don’t grovel there.  Stand up, you lump of iniquity!’

He scrambled to his feet.  He was utterly unmanned, or it might have gone
hard with me yet; and I considered him hesitating, as, indeed, there was
cause.  The man was a double-dyed traitor: he had tried to murder me, and
I had first baffled his endeavours and then exposed and insulted him.
Was it wise to place myself any longer at his mercy?  With his help I
should doubtless travel more quickly; doubtless also far less agreeably;
and there was everything to show that it would be at a greater risk.  In
short, I should have washed my hands of him on the spot, but for the
temptation of the French officers, whom I knew to be so near, and for
whose society I felt so great and natural an impatience.  If I was to see
anything of my countrymen, it was clear I had first of all to make my
peace with Mr. Fenn; and that was no easy matter.  To make friends with
any one implies concessions on both sides; and what could I concede?
What could I say of him, but that he had proved himself a villain and a
fool, and the worse man?

‘Well,’ said I, ‘here has been rather a poor piece of business, which I
dare say you can have no pleasure in calling to mind; and, to say truth,
I would as readily forget it myself.  Suppose we try.  Take back your
pistol, which smells very ill; put it in your pocket or wherever you had
it concealed.  There!  Now let us meet for the first time.—Give you good
morning, Mr. Fenn!  I hope you do very well.  I come on the
recommendation of my kinsman, the Vicomte de St. Yves.’

‘Do you mean it?’ he cried.  ‘Do you mean you will pass over our little
scrimmage?’

‘Why, certainly!’ said I.  ‘It shows you are a bold fellow, who may be
trusted to forget the business when it comes to the point.  There is
nothing against you in the little scrimmage, unless that your courage is
greater than your strength.  You are not so young as you once were, that
is all.’

‘And I beg of you, sir, don’t betray me to the Vis-count,’ he pleaded.
‘I’ll not deny but what my ’eart failed me a trifle; but it was only a
word, sir, what anybody might have said in the ’eat of the moment, and
over with it.’

‘Certainly,’ said I.  ‘That is quite my own opinion.’

‘The way I came to be anxious about the Vis-count,’ he continued, ‘is
that I believe he might be induced to form an ’asty judgment.  And the
business, in a pecuniary point of view, is all that I could ask; only
trying, sir—very trying.  It’s making an old man of me before my time.
You might have observed yourself, sir, that I ’aven’t got the knees I
once ’ad.  The knees and the breathing, there’s where it takes me.  But
I’m very sure, sir, I address a gentleman as would be the last to make
trouble between friends.’

‘I am sure you do me no more than justice,’ said I; ‘and I shall think it
quite unnecessary to dwell on any of these passing circumstances in my
report to the Vicomte.’

‘Which you do favour him (if you’ll excuse me being so bold as to mention
it) exac’ly!’ said he.  ‘I should have known you anywheres.  May I offer
you a pot of ’ome-brewed ale, sir?  By your leave!  This way, if you
please.  I am ’eartily grateful—’eartily pleased to be of any service to
a gentleman like you, sir, which is related to the Vis-count, and really
a fambly of which you might well be proud!  Take care of the step, sir.
You have good news of ’is ’ealth, I trust? as well as that of Monseer the
Count?’

God forgive me! the horrible fellow was still puffing and panting with
the fury of his assault, and already he had fallen into an obsequious,
wheedling familiarity like that of an old servant,—already he was
flattering me on my family connections!

I followed him through the house into the stable-yard, where I observed
the driver washing the cart in a shed.  He must have heard the explosion
of the pistol.  He could not choose but hear it: the thing was shaped
like a little blunderbuss, charged to the mouth, and made a report like a
piece of field artillery.  He had heard, he had paid no attention; and
now, as we came forth by the back-door, he raised for a moment a pale and
tell-tale face that was as direct as a confession.  The rascal had
expected to see Fenn come forth alone; he was waiting to be called on for
that part of sexton, which I had already allotted to him in fancy.

I need not detain the reader very long with any description of my visit
to the back-kitchen; of how we mulled our ale there, and mulled it very
well; nor of how we sat talking, Fenn like an old, faithful, affectionate
dependant, and I—well!  I myself fallen into a mere admiration of so much
impudence, that transcended words, and had very soon conquered animosity.
I took a fancy to the man, he was so vast a humbug.  I began to see a
kind of beauty in him, his _aplomb_ was so majestic.  I never knew a
rogue to cut so fat; his villainy was ample, like his belly, and I could
scarce find it in my heart to hold him responsible for either.  He was
good enough to drop into the autobiographical; telling me how the farm,
in spite of the war and the high prices, had proved a disappointment; how
there was ‘a sight of cold, wet land as you come along the ’igh-road’;
how the winds and rains and the seasons had been misdirected, it seemed
‘o’ purpose’; how Mrs. Fenn had died—‘I lost her coming two year agone; a
remarkable fine woman, my old girl, sir! if you’ll excuse me,’ he added,
with a burst of humility.  In short, he gave me an opportunity of
studying John Bull, as I may say, stuffed naked—his greed, his
usuriousness, his hypocrisy, his perfidy of the back-stairs, all swelled
to the superlative—such as was well worth the little disarray and fluster
of our passage in the hall.



CHAPTER XIII—I MEET TWO OF MY COUNTRYMEN


As soon as I judged it safe, and that was not before Burchell Fenn had
talked himself back into his breath and a complete good humour, I
proposed he should introduce me to the French officers, henceforth to
become my fellow-passengers.  There were two of them, it appeared, and my
heart beat as I approached the door.  The specimen of Perfidious Albion
whom I had just been studying gave me the stronger zest for my
fellow-countrymen.  I could have embraced them; I could have wept on
their necks.  And all the time I was going to a disappointment.

It was in a spacious and low room, with an outlook on the court, that I
found them bestowed.  In the good days of that house the apartment had
probably served as a library, for there were traces of shelves along the
wainscot.  Four or five mattresses lay on the floor in a corner, with a
frowsy heap of bedding; near by was a basin and a cube of soap; a rude
kitchen-table and some deal chairs stood together at the far end; and the
room was illuminated by no less than four windows, and warmed by a
little, crazy, sidelong grate, propped up with bricks in the vent of a
hospitable chimney, in which a pile of coals smoked prodigiously and gave
out a few starveling flames.  An old, frail, white-haired officer sat in
one of the chairs, which he had drawn close to this apology for a fire.
He was wrapped in a camlet cloak, of which the collar was turned up, his
knees touched the bars, his hands were spread in the very smoke, and yet
he shivered for cold.  The second—a big, florid, fine animal of a man,
whose every gesture labelled him the cock of the walk and the admiration
of the ladies—had apparently despaired of the fire, and now strode up and
down, sneezing hard, bitterly blowing his nose, and proffering a
continual stream of bluster, complaint, and barrack-room oaths.

Fenn showed me in with the brief form of introduction: ‘Gentlemen all,
this here’s another fare!’ and was gone again at once.  The old man gave
me but the one glance out of lack-lustre eyes; and even as he looked a
shiver took him as sharp as a hiccough.  But the other, who represented
to admiration the picture of a Beau in a Catarrh, stared at me
arrogantly.

‘And who are you, sir?’ he asked.

I made the military salute to my superiors.

‘Champdivers, private, Eighth of the Line,’ said I.

‘Pretty business!’ said he.  ‘And you are going on with us?  Three in a
cart, and a great trolloping private at that!  And who is to pay for you,
my fine fellow?’ he inquired.

‘If monsieur comes to that,’ I answered civilly, ‘who paid for him?’

‘Oh, if you choose to play the wit!’ said he,—and began to rail at large
upon his destiny, the weather, the cold, the danger and the expense of
the escape, and, above all, the cooking of the accursed English.  It
seemed to annoy him particularly that I should have joined their party.
‘If you knew what you were doing, thirty thousand millions of pigs! you
would keep yourself to yourself!  The horses can’t drag the cart; the
roads are all ruts and swamps.  No longer ago than last night the Colonel
and I had to march half the way—thunder of God!—half the way to the knees
in mud—and I with this infernal cold—and the danger of detection!
Happily we met no one: a desert—a real desert—like the whole abominable
country!  Nothing to eat—no, sir, there is nothing to eat but raw cow and
greens boiled in water—nor to drink but Worcestershire sauce!  Now I,
with my catarrh, I have no appetite; is it not so?  Well, if I were in
France, I should have a good soup with a crust in it, an omelette, a fowl
in rice, a partridge in cabbages—things to tempt me, thunder of God!  But
here—day of God!—what a country!  And cold, too!  They talk about
Russia—this is all the cold I want!  And the people—look at them!  What a
race!  Never any handsome men; never any fine officers!’—and he looked
down complacently for a moment at his waist—‘And the women—what faggots!
No, that is one point clear, I cannot stomach the English!’

There was something in this man so antipathetic to me, as sent the
mustard into my nose.  I can never bear your bucks and dandies, even when
they are decent-looking and well dressed; and the Major—for that was his
rank—was the image of a flunkey in good luck.  Even to be in agreement
with him, or to seem to be so, was more than I could make out to endure.

‘You could scarce be expected to stomach them,’ said I civilly, ‘after
having just digested your parole.’

He whipped round on his heel and turned on me a countenance which I dare
say he imagined to be awful; but another fit of sneezing cut him off ere
he could come the length of speech.

‘I have not tried the dish myself,’ I took the opportunity to add.  ‘It
is said to be unpalatable.  Did monsieur find it so?’

With surprising vivacity the Colonel woke from his lethargy.  He was
between us ere another word could pass.

‘Shame, gentlemen!’ he said.  ‘Is this a time for Frenchmen and
fellow-soldiers to fall out?  We are in the midst of our enemies; a
quarrel, a loud word, may suffice to plunge us back into irretrievable
distress.  _Monsieur le Commandant_, you have been gravely offended.  I
make it my request, I make it my prayer—if need be, I give you my
orders—that the matter shall stand by until we come safe to France.
Then, if you please, I will serve you in any capacity.  And for you,
young man, you have shown all the cruelty and carelessness of youth.
This gentleman is your superior; he is no longer young’—at which word you
are to conceive the Major’s face.  ‘It is admitted he has broken his
parole.  I know not his reason, and no more do you.  It might be
patriotism in this hour of our country’s adversity, it might be humanity,
necessity; you know not what in the least, and you permit yourself to
reflect on his honour.  To break parole may be a subject for pity and not
derision.  I have broken mine—I, a colonel of the Empire.  And why?  I
have been years negotiating my exchange, and it cannot be managed; those
who have influence at the Ministry of War continually rush in before me,
and I have to wait, and my daughter at home is in a decline.  I am going
to see my daughter at last, and it is my only concern lest I should have
delayed too long.  She is ill, and very ill,—at death’s door.  Nothing is
left me but my daughter, my Emperor, and my honour; and I give my honour,
blame me for it who dare!’

At this my heart smote me.

‘For God’s sake,’ I cried, ‘think no more of what I have said!  A parole?
what is a parole against life and death and love?  I ask your pardon;
this gentleman’s also.  As long as I shall be with you, you shall not
have cause to complain of me again.  I pray God you will find your
daughter alive and restored.’

‘That is past praying for,’ said the Colonel; and immediately the brief
fire died out of him, and, returning to the hearth, he relapsed into his
former abstraction.

But I was not so easy to compose.  The knowledge of the poor gentleman’s
trouble, and the sight of his face, had filled me with the bitterness of
remorse; and I insisted upon shaking hands with the Major (which he did
with a very ill grace), and abounded in palinodes and apologies.

‘After all,’ said I, ‘who am I to talk?  I am in the luck to be a private
soldier; I have no parole to give or to keep; once I am over the rampart,
I am as free as air.  I beg you to believe that I regret from my soul the
use of these ungenerous expressions.  Allow me . . . Is there no way in
this damned house to attract attention?  Where is this fellow, Fenn?’

I ran to one of the windows and threw it open.  Fenn, who was at the
moment passing below in the court, cast up his arms like one in despair,
called to me to keep back, plunged into the house, and appeared next
moment in the doorway of the chamber.

‘Oh, sir!’ says he, ‘keep away from those there windows.  A body might
see you from the back lane.’

‘It is registered,’ said I.  ‘Henceforward I will be a mouse for
precaution and a ghost for invisibility.  But in the meantime, for God’s
sake, fetch us a bottle of brandy!  Your room is as damp as the bottom of
a well, and these gentlemen are perishing of cold.’

So soon as I had paid him (for everything, I found, must be paid in
advance), I turned my attention to the fire, and whether because I threw
greater energy into the business, or because the coals were now warmed
and the time ripe, I soon started a blaze that made the chimney roar
again.  The shine of it, in that dark, rainy day, seemed to reanimate the
Colonel like a blink of sun.  With the outburst of the flames, besides, a
draught was established, which immediately delivered us from the plague
of smoke; and by the time Fenn returned, carrying a bottle under his arm
and a single tumbler in his hand, there was already an air of gaiety in
the room that did the heart good.

I poured out some of the brandy.

‘Colonel,’ said I, ‘I am a young man and a private soldier.  I have not
been long in this room, and already I have shown the petulance that
belongs to the one character and the ill manners that you may look for in
the other.  Have the humanity to pass these slips over, and honour me so
far as to accept this glass.’

‘My lad,’ says he, waking up and blinking at me with an air of suspicion,
‘are you sure you can afford it?’

I assured him I could.

‘I thank you, then: I am very cold.’  He took the glass out, and a little
colour came in his face.  ‘I thank you again,’ said he.  ‘It goes to the
heart.’

The Major, when I motioned him to help himself, did so with a good deal
of liberality; continued to do so for the rest of the morning, now with
some sort of apology, now with none at all; and the bottle began to look
foolish before dinner was served.  It was such a meal as he had himself
predicted: beef, greens, potatoes, mustard in a teacup, and beer in a
brown jug that was all over hounds, horses, and hunters, with a fox at
the fat end and a gigantic John Bull—for all the world like Fenn—sitting
in the midst in a bob-wig and smoking tobacco.  The beer was a good brew,
but not good enough for the Major; he laced it with brandy—for his cold,
he said; and in this curative design the remainder of the bottle ebbed
away.  He called my attention repeatedly to the circumstance; helped me
pointedly to the dregs, threw the bottle in the air and played tricks
with it; and at last, having exhausted his ingenuity, and seeing me
remain quite blind to every hint, he ordered and paid for another
himself.

As for the Colonel, he ate nothing, sat sunk in a muse, and only awoke
occasionally to a sense of where he was, and what he was supposed to be
doing.  On each of these occasions he showed a gratitude and kind
courtesy that endeared him to me beyond expression.  ‘Champdivers, my
lad, your health!’ he would say.  ‘The Major and I had a very arduous
march last night, and I positively thought I should have eaten nothing,
but your fortunate idea of the brandy has made quite a new man of
me—quite a new man.’  And he would fall to with a great air of
heartiness, cut himself a mouthful, and, before he had swallowed it,
would have forgotten his dinner, his company, the place where he then
was, and the escape he was engaged on, and become absorbed in the vision
of a sick-room and a dying girl in France.  The pathos of this continual
preoccupation, in a man so old, sick, and over-weary, and whom I looked
upon as a mere bundle of dying bones and death-pains, put me wholly from
my victuals: it seemed there was an element of sin, a kind of rude
bravado of youth, in the mere relishing of food at the same table with
this tragic father; and though I was well enough used to the coarse,
plain diet of the English, I ate scarce more than himself.  Dinner was
hardly over before he succumbed to a lethargic sleep; lying on one of the
mattresses with his limbs relaxed, and his breath seemingly suspended—the
very image of dissolution.

This left the Major and myself alone at the table.  You must not suppose
our _tête-à-tête_ was long, but it was a lively period while it lasted.
He drank like a fish or an Englishman; shouted, beat the table, roared
out songs, quarrelled, made it up again, and at last tried to throw the
dinner-plates through the window, a feat of which he was at that time
quite incapable.  For a party of fugitives, condemned to the most
rigorous discretion, there was never seen so noisy a carnival; and
through it all the Colonel continued to sleep like a child.  Seeing the
Major so well advanced, and no retreat possible, I made a fair wind of a
foul one, keeping his glass full, pushing him with toasts; and sooner
than I could have dared to hope, he became drowsy and incoherent.  With
the wrong-headedness of all such sots, he would not be persuaded to lie
down upon one of the mattresses until I had stretched myself upon
another.  But the comedy was soon over; soon he slept the sleep of the
just, and snored like a military music; and I might get up again and face
(as best I could) the excessive tedium of the afternoon.

I had passed the night before in a good bed; I was denied the resource of
slumber; and there was nothing open for me but to pace the apartment,
maintain the fire, and brood on my position.  I compared yesterday and
to-day—the safety, comfort, jollity, open-air exercise and pleasant
roadside inns of the one, with the tedium, anxiety, and discomfort of the
other.  I remembered that I was in the hands of Fenn, who could not be
more false—though he might be more vindictive—than I fancied him.  I
looked forward to nights of pitching in the covered cart, and days of
monotony in I knew not what hiding-places; and my heart failed me, and I
was in two minds whether to slink off ere it was too late, and return to
my former solitary way of travel.  But the Colonel stood in the path.  I
had not seen much of him; but already I judged him a man of a childlike
nature—with that sort of innocence and courtesy that, I think, is only to
be found in old soldiers or old priests—and broken with years and sorrow.
I could not turn my back on his distress; could not leave him alone with
the selfish trooper who snored on the next mattress.  ‘Champdivers, my
lad, your health!’ said a voice in my ear, and stopped me—and there are
few things I am more glad of in the retrospect than that it did.

It must have been about four in the afternoon—at least the rain had taken
off, and the sun was setting with some wintry pomp—when the current of my
reflections was effectually changed by the arrival of two visitors in a
gig.  They were farmers of the neighbourhood, I suppose—big, burly
fellows in great-coats and top-boots, mightily flushed with liquor when
they arrived, and, before they left, inimitably drunk.  They stayed long
in the kitchen with Burchell, drinking, shouting, singing, and keeping it
up; and the sound of their merry minstrelsy kept me a kind of company.
The night fell, and the shine of the fire brightened and blinked on the
panelled wall.  Our illuminated windows must have been visible not only
from the back lane of which Fenn had spoken, but from the court where the
farmers’ gig awaited them.  In the far end of the firelit room lay my
companions, the one silent, the other clamorously noisy, the images of
death and drunkenness.  Little wonder if I were tempted to join in the
choruses below, and sometimes could hardly refrain from laughter, and
sometimes, I believe, from tears—so unmitigated was the tedium, so cruel
the suspense, of this period.

At last, about six at night, I should fancy, the noisy minstrels appeared
in the court, headed by Fenn with a lantern, and knocking together as
they came.  The visitors clambered noisily into the gig, one of them
shook the reins, and they were snatched out of sight and hearing with a
suddenness that partook of the nature of prodigy.  I am well aware there
is a Providence for drunken men, that holds the reins for them and
presides over their troubles; doubtless he had his work cut out for him
with this particular gigful!  Fenn rescued his toes with an ejaculation
from under the departing wheels, and turned at once with uncertain steps
and devious lantern to the far end of the court.  There, through the open
doors of a coach-house, the shock-headed lad was already to be seen
drawing forth the covered cart.  If I wished any private talk with our
host, it must be now or never.

Accordingly I groped my way downstairs, and came to him as he looked on
at and lighted the harnessing of the horses.

‘The hour approaches when we have to part,’ said I; ‘and I shall be
obliged if you will tell your servant to drop me at the nearest point for
Dunstable.  I am determined to go so far with our friends, Colonel X and
Major Y, but my business is peremptory, and it takes me to the
neighbourhood of Dunstable.’

Orders were given to my satisfaction, with an obsequiousness that seemed
only inflamed by his potations.



CHAPTER XIV—TRAVELS OF THE COVERED CART


My companions were aroused with difficulty: the Colonel, poor old
gentleman, to a sort of permanent dream, in which you could say of him
only that he was very deaf and anxiously polite; the Major still maudlin
drunk.  We had a dish of tea by the fireside, and then issued like
criminals into the scathing cold of the night.  For the weather had in
the meantime changed.  Upon the cessation of the rain, a strict frost had
succeeded.  The moon, being young, was already near the zenith when we
started, glittered everywhere on sheets of ice, and sparkled in ten
thousand icicles.  A more unpromising night for a journey it was hard to
conceive.  But in the course of the afternoon the horses had been well
roughed; and King (for such was the name of the shock-headed lad) was
very positive that he could drive us without misadventure.  He was as
good as his word; indeed, despite a gawky air, he was simply invaluable
in his present employment, showing marked sagacity in all that concerned
the care of horses, and guiding us by one short cut after another for
days, and without a fault.

The interior of that engine of torture, the covered cart, was fitted with
a bench, on which we took our places; the door was shut; in a moment, the
night closed upon us solid and stifling; and we felt that we were being
driven carefully out of the courtyard.  Careful was the word all night,
and it was an alleviation of our miseries that we did not often enjoy.
In general, as we were driven the better part of the night and day, often
at a pretty quick pace and always through a labyrinth of the most
infamous country lanes and by-roads, we were so bruised upon the bench,
so dashed against the top and sides of the cart, that we reached the end
of a stage in truly pitiable case, sometimes flung ourselves down without
the formality of eating, made but one sleep of it until the hour of
departure returned, and were only properly awakened by the first jolt of
the renewed journey.  There were interruptions, at times, that we hailed
as alleviations.  At times the cart was bogged, once it was upset, and we
must alight and lend the driver the assistance of our arms; at times, too
(as on the occasion when I had first encountered it), the horses gave
out, and we had to trail alongside in mud or frost until the first peep
of daylight, or the approach to a hamlet or a high road, bade us
disappear like ghosts into our prison.

The main roads of England are incomparable for excellence, of a beautiful
smoothness, very ingeniously laid down, and so well kept that in most
weathers you could take your dinner off any part of them without
distaste.  On them, to the note of the bugle, the mail did its sixty
miles a day; innumerable chaises whisked after the bobbing postboys; or
some young blood would flit by in a curricle and tandem, to the vast
delight and danger of the lieges.  On them, the slow-pacing waggons made
a music of bells, and all day long the travellers on horse-back and the
travellers on foot (like happy Mr. St. Ives so little a while before!)
kept coming and going, and baiting and gaping at each other, as though a
fair were due, and they were gathering to it from all England.  No,
nowhere in the world is travel so great a pleasure as in that country.
But unhappily our one need was to be secret; and all this rapid and
animated picture of the road swept quite apart from us, as we lumbered up
hill and down dale, under hedge and over stone, among circuitous byways.
Only twice did I receive, as it were, a whiff of the highway.  The first
reached my ears alone.  I might have been anywhere.  I only knew I was
walking in the dark night and among ruts, when I heard very far off, over
the silent country that surrounded us, the guard’s horn wailing its
signal to the next post-house for a change of horses.  It was like the
voice of the day heard in darkness, a voice of the world heard in prison,
the note of a cock crowing in the mid-seas—in short, I cannot tell you
what it was like, you will have to fancy for yourself—but I could have
wept to hear it.  Once we were belated: the cattle could hardly crawl,
the day was at hand, it was a nipping, rigorous morning, King was lashing
his horses, I was giving an arm to the old Colonel, and the Major was
coughing in our rear.  I must suppose that King was a thought careless,
being nearly in desperation about his team, and, in spite of the cold
morning, breathing hot with his exertions.  We came, at last, a little
before sunrise to the summit of a hill, and saw the high-road passing at
right angles through an open country of meadows and hedgerow pollards;
and not only the York mail, speeding smoothly at the gallop of the four
horses, but a post-chaise besides, with the post-boy titupping briskly,
and the traveller himself putting his head out of the window, but whether
to breathe the dawn, or the better to observe the passage of the mail, I
do not know.  So that we enjoyed for an instant a picture of free life on
the road, in its most luxurious forms of despatch and comfort.  And
thereafter, with a poignant feeling of contrast in our hearts, we must
mount again into our wheeled dungeon.

We came to our stages at all sorts of odd hours, and they were in all
kinds of odd places.  I may say at once that my first experience was my
best.  Nowhere again were we so well entertained as at Burchell Fenn’s.
And this, I suppose, was natural, and indeed inevitable, in so long and
secret a journey.  The first stop, we lay six hours in a barn standing by
itself in a poor, marshy orchard, and packed with hay; to make it more
attractive, we were told it had been the scene of an abominable murder,
and was now haunted.  But the day was beginning to break, and our fatigue
was too extreme for visionary terrors.  The second or third, we alighted
on a barren heath about midnight, built a fire to warm us under the
shelter of some thorns, supped like beggars on bread and a piece of cold
bacon, and slept like gipsies with our feet to the fire.  In the
meanwhile, King was gone with the cart, I know not where, to get a change
of horses, and it was late in the dark morning when he returned and we
were able to resume our journey.  In the middle of another night, we came
to a stop by an ancient, whitewashed cottage of two stories; a privet
hedge surrounded it; the frosty moon shone blankly on the upper windows;
but through those of the kitchen the firelight was seen glinting on the
roof and reflected from the dishes on the wall.  Here, after much
hammering on the door, King managed to arouse an old crone from the
chimney-corner chair, where she had been dozing in the watch; and we were
had in, and entertained with a dish of hot tea.  This old lady was an
aunt of Burchell Fenn’s—and an unwilling partner in his dangerous trade.
Though the house stood solitary, and the hour was an unlikely one for any
passenger upon the road, King and she conversed in whispers only.  There
was something dismal, something of the sick-room, in this perpetual,
guarded sibilation.  The apprehensions of our hostess insensibly
communicated themselves to every one present.  We ate like mice in a
cat’s ear; if one of us jingled a teaspoon, all would start; and when the
hour came to take the road again, we drew a long breath of relief, and
climbed to our places in the covered cart with a positive sense of
escape.  The most of our meals, however, were taken boldly at hedgerow
alehouses, usually at untimely hours of the day, when the clients were in
the field or the farmyard at labour.  I shall have to tell presently of
our last experience of the sort, and how unfortunately it miscarried; but
as that was the signal for my separation from my fellow-travellers, I
must first finish with them.

I had never any occasion to waver in my first judgment of the Colonel.
The old gentleman seemed to me, and still seems in the retrospect, the
salt of the earth.  I had occasion to see him in the extremes of
hardship, hunger and cold; he was dying, and he looked it; and yet I
cannot remember any hasty, harsh, or impatient word to have fallen from
his lips.  On the contrary, he ever showed himself careful to please; and
even if he rambled in his talk, rambled always gently—like a humane,
half-witted old hero, true to his colours to the last.  I would not dare
to say how often he awoke suddenly from a lethargy, and told us again, as
though we had never heard it, the story of how he had earned the cross,
how it had been given him by the hand of the Emperor, and of the
innocent—and, indeed, foolish—sayings of his daughter when he returned
with it on his bosom.  He had another anecdote which he was very apt to
give, by way of a rebuke, when the Major wearied us beyond endurance with
dispraises of the English.  This was an account of the _braves gens_ with
whom he had been boarding.  True enough, he was a man so simple and
grateful by nature, that the most common civilities were able to touch
him to the heart, and would remain written in his memory; but from a
thousand inconsiderable but conclusive indications, I gathered that this
family had really loved him, and loaded him with kindness.  They made a
fire in his bedroom, which the sons and daughters tended with their own
hands; letters from France were looked for with scarce more eagerness by
himself than by these alien sympathisers; when they came, he would read
them aloud in the parlour to the assembled family, translating as he
went.  The Colonel’s English was elementary; his daughter not in the
least likely to be an amusing correspondent; and, as I conceived these
scenes in the parlour, I felt sure the interest centred in the Colonel
himself, and I thought I could feel in my own heart that mixture of the
ridiculous and the pathetic, the contest of tears and laughter, which
must have shaken the bosoms of the family.  Their kindness had continued
till the end.  It appears they were privy to his flight, the camlet cloak
had been lined expressly for him, and he was the bearer of a letter from
the daughter of the house to his own daughter in Paris.  The last
evening, when the time came to say good-night, it was tacitly known to
all that they were to look upon his face no more.  He rose, pleading
fatigue, and turned to the daughter, who had been his chief ally: ‘You
will permit me, my dear—to an old and very unhappy soldier—and may God
bless you for your goodness!’  The girl threw her arms about his neck and
sobbed upon his bosom; the lady of the house burst into tears; ‘_et je
vous le jure_, _le père se mouchait_!’ quoth the Colonel, twisting his
moustaches with a cavalry air, and at the same time blinking the water
from his eyes at the mere recollection.

It was a good thought to me that he had found these friends in captivity;
that he had started on this fatal journey from so cordial a farewell.  He
had broken his parole for his daughter: that he should ever live to reach
her sick-bed, that he could continue to endure to an end the hardships,
the crushing fatigue, the savage cold, of our pilgrimage, I had early
ceased to hope.  I did for him what I was able,—nursed him, kept him
covered, watched over his slumbers, sometimes held him in my arms at the
rough places of the road.  ‘Champdivers,’ he once said, ‘you are like a
son to me—like a son.’  It is good to remember, though at the time it put
me on the rack.  All was to no purpose.  Fast as we were travelling
towards France, he was travelling faster still to another destination.
Daily he grew weaker and more indifferent.  An old rustic accent of Lower
Normandy reappeared in his speech, from which it had long been banished,
and grew stronger; old words of the _patois_, too: _Ouistreham_,
_matrassé_, and others, the sense of which we were sometimes unable to
guess.  On the very last day he began again his eternal story of the
cross and the Emperor.  The Major, who was particularly ill, or at least
particularly cross, uttered some angry words of protest.
‘_Pardonnez-moi_, _monsieur le commandant_, _mais c’est pour monsieur_,’
said the Colonel: ‘Monsieur has not yet heard the circumstance, and is
good enough to feel an interest.’  Presently after, however, he began to
lose the thread of his narrative; and at last: ‘_Qué que j’ai_?  _Je
m’embrouille_!’ says he, ‘_Suffit_: _s’m’a la donné_, _et Berthe en était
bien contente_.’  It struck me as the falling of the curtain or the
closing of the sepulchre doors.

Sure enough, in but a little while after, he fell into a sleep as gentle
as an infant’s, which insensibly changed into the sleep of death.  I had
my arm about his body at the time and remarked nothing, unless it were
that he once stretched himself a little, so kindly the end came to that
disastrous life.  It was only at our evening halt that the Major and I
discovered we were travelling alone with the poor clay.  That night we
stole a spade from a field—I think near Market Bosworth—and a little
farther on, in a wood of young oak trees and by the light of King’s
lantern, we buried the old soldier of the Empire with both prayers and
tears.

We had needs invent Heaven if it had not been revealed to us; there are
some things that fall so bitterly ill on this side Time!  As for the
Major, I have long since forgiven him.  He broke the news to the poor
Colonel’s daughter; I am told he did it kindly; and sure, nobody could
have done it without tears!  His share of purgatory will be brief; and in
this world, as I could not very well praise him, I have suppressed his
name.  The Colonel’s also, for the sake of his parole.  _Requiescat_.



CHAPTER XV—THE ADVENTURE OF THE ATTORNEY’S CLERK


I have mentioned our usual course, which was to eat in inconsiderable
wayside hostelries, known to King.  It was a dangerous business; we went
daily under fire to satisfy our appetite, and put our head in the loin’s
mouth for a piece of bread.  Sometimes, to minimise the risk, we would
all dismount before we came in view of the house, straggle in severally,
and give what orders we pleased, like disconnected strangers.  In like
manner we departed, to find the cart at an appointed place, some half a
mile beyond.  The Colonel and the Major had each a word or two of
English—God help their pronunciation!  But they did well enough to order
a rasher and a pot or call a reckoning; and, to say truth, these country
folks did not give themselves the pains, and had scarce the knowledge, to
be critical.

About nine or ten at night the pains of hunger and cold drove us to an
alehouse in the flats of Bedfordshire, not far from Bedford itself.  In
the inn kitchen was a long, lean, characteristic-looking fellow of
perhaps forty, dressed in black.  He sat on a settle by the fireside,
smoking a long pipe, such as they call a yard of clay.  His hat and wig
were hanged upon the knob behind him, his head as bald as a bladder of
lard, and his expression very shrewd, cantankerous, and inquisitive.  He
seemed to value himself above his company, to give himself the airs of a
man of the world among that rustic herd; which was often no more than his
due; being, as I afterwards discovered, an attorney’s clerk.  I took upon
myself the more ungrateful part of arriving last; and by the time I
entered on the scene the Major was already served at a side table.  Some
general conversation must have passed, and I smelled danger in the air.
The Major looked flustered, the attorney’s clerk triumphant, and three or
four peasants in smock-frocks (who sat about the fire to play chorus) had
let their pipes go out.

‘Give you good evening, sir!’ said the attorney’s clerk to me.

‘The same to you, sir,’ said I.

‘I think this one will do,’ quoth the clerk to the yokels with a wink;
and then, as soon as I had given my order, ‘Pray, sir, whither are you
bound?’ he added.

‘Sir,’ said I, ‘I am not one of those who speak either of their business
or their destination in houses of public entertainment.’

‘A good answer,’ said he, ‘and an excellent principle.  Sir, do you speak
French?’

‘Why, no, sir,’ said I.  ‘A little Spanish at your service.’

‘But you know the French accent, perhaps?’ said the clerk.

‘Well do I do that!’ said I.  ‘The French accent?  Why, I believe I can
tell a Frenchman in ten words.’

‘Here is a puzzle for you, then!’ he said.  ‘I have no material doubt
myself, but some of these gentlemen are more backward.  The lack of
education, you know.  I make bold to say that a man cannot walk, cannot
hear, and cannot see, without the blessings of education.’

He turned to the Major, whose food plainly stuck in his throat.

‘Now, sir,’ pursued the clerk, ‘let me have the pleasure to hear your
voice again.  Where are you going, did you say?’

‘Sare, I am go-ing to Lon-don,’ said the Major.

I could have flung my plate at him to be such an ass, and to have so
little a gift of languages where that was the essential.

‘What think ye of that?’ said the clerk.  ‘Is that French enough?’

‘Good God!’ cried I, leaping up like one who should suddenly perceive an
acquaintance, ‘is this you, Mr. Dubois?  Why, who would have dreamed of
encountering you so far from home?’  As I spoke, I shook hands with the
Major heartily; and turning to our tormentor, ‘Oh, sir, you may be
perfectly reassured!  This is a very honest fellow, a late neighbour of
mine in the city of Carlisle.’

I thought the attorney looked put out; I little knew the man!

‘But he is French,’ said he, ‘for all that?’

‘Ay, to be sure!’ said I.  ‘A Frenchman of the emigration!  None of your
Buonaparte lot.  I will warrant his views of politics to be as sound as
your own.’

‘What is a little strange,’ said the clerk quietly, ‘is that Mr. Dubois
should deny it.’

I got it fair in the face, and took it smiling; but the shock was rude,
and in the course of the next words I contrived to do what I have rarely
done, and make a slip in my English.  I kept my liberty and life by my
proficiency all these months, and for once that I failed, it is not to be
supposed that I would make a public exhibition of the details.  Enough,
that it was a very little error, and one that might have passed
ninety-nine times in a hundred.  But my limb of the law was as swift to
pick it up as though he had been by trade a master of languages.

‘Aha!’ cries he; ‘and you are French, too!  Your tongue bewrays you.  Two
Frenchmen coming into an alehouse, severally and accidentally, not
knowing each other, at ten of the clock at night, in the middle of
Bedfordshire?  No, sir, that shall not pass!  You are all prisoners
escaping, if you are nothing worse.  Consider yourselves under arrest.  I
have to trouble you for your papers.’

‘Where is your warrant, if you come to that?’ said I.  ‘My papers!  A
likely thing that I would show my papers on the _ipse dixit_ of an
unknown fellow in a hedge alehouse!’

‘Would you resist the law?’ says he.

‘Not the law, sir!’ said I.  ‘I hope I am too good a subject for that.
But for a nameless fellow with a bald head and a pair of gingham
small-clothes, why certainly!  ’Tis my birthright as an Englishman.
Where’s _Magna Charta_, else?’

‘We will see about that,’ says he; and then, addressing the assistants,
‘where does the constable live?’

‘Lord love you, sir!’ cried the landlord, ‘what are you thinking of?  The
constable at past ten at night!  Why, he’s abed and asleep, and good and
drunk two hours agone!’

‘Ah that a’ be!’ came in chorus from the yokels.

The attorney’s clerk was put to a stand.  He could not think of force;
there was little sign of martial ardour about the landlord, and the
peasants were indifferent—they only listened, and gaped, and now
scratched a head, and now would get a light to their pipes from the
embers on the hearth.  On the other hand, the Major and I put a bold
front on the business and defied him, not without some ground of law.  In
this state of matters he proposed I should go along with him to one
Squire Merton, a great man of the neighbourhood, who was in the
commission of the peace, the end of his avenue but three lanes away.  I
told him I would not stir a foot for him if it were to save his soul.
Next he proposed I should stay all night where I was, and the constable
could see to my affair in the morning, when he was sober.  I replied I
should go when and where I pleased; that we were lawful travellers in the
fear of God and the king, and I for one would suffer myself to be stayed
by nobody.  At the same time, I was thinking the matter had lasted
altogether too long, and I determined to bring it to an end at once.

‘See here,’ said I, getting up, for till now I had remained carelessly
seated, ‘there’s only one way to decide a thing like this—only one way
that’s right _English_—and that’s man to man.  Take off your coat, sir,
and these gentlemen shall see fair play.’  At this there came a look in
his eye that I could not mistake.  His education had been neglected in
one essential and eminently British particular: he could not box.  No
more could I, you may say; but then I had the more impudence—and I had
made the proposal.

‘He says I’m no Englishman, but the proof of the pudding is the eating of
it,’ I continued.  And here I stripped my coat and fell into the proper
attitude, which was just about all I knew of this barbarian art.  ‘Why,
sir, you seem to me to hang back a little,’ said I.  ‘Come, I’ll meet
you; I’ll give you an appetiser—though hang me if I can understand the
man that wants any enticement to hold up his hands.’  I drew a bank-note
out of my fob and tossed it to the landlord.  ‘There are the stakes,’
said I.  ‘I’ll fight you for first blood, since you seem to make so much
work about it.  If you tap my claret first, there are five guineas for
you, and I’ll go with you to any squire you choose to mention.  If I tap
yours, you’ll perhaps let on that I’m the better man, and allow me to go
about my lawful business at my own time and convenience, by God; is that
fair, my lads?’ says I, appealing to the company.

‘Ay, ay,’ said the chorus of chawbacons; ‘he can’t say no fairer nor
that, he can’t.  Take off thy coat master!’

The limb of the law was now on the wrong side of public opinion, and,
what heartened me to go on, the position was rapidly changing in our
favour.  Already the Major was paying his shot to the very indifferent
landlord, and I could see the white face of King at the back-door, making
signals of haste.

‘Oho!’ quoth my enemy, ‘you are as full of doubles as a fox, are you not?
But I see through you; I see through and through you.  You would change
the venue, would you?’

‘I may be transparent, sir,’ says I, ‘but if you’ll do me the favour to
stand up, you’ll find I can hit dam hard.’

‘Which is a point, if you will observe, that I had never called in
question,’ said he.  ‘Why, you ignorant clowns,’ he proceeded, addressing
the company, ‘can’t you see the fellow’s gulling you before your eyes?
Can’t you see that he has changed the point upon me?  I say he’s a French
prisoner, and he answers that he can box!  What has that to do with it?
I would not wonder but what he can dance, too—they’re all dancing masters
over there.  I say, and I stick to it, that he’s a Frenchy.  He says he
isn’t.  Well then, let him out with his papers, if he has them!  If he
had, would he not show them?  If he had, would he not jump at the idea of
going to Squire Merton, a man you all know?  Now, you are all plain,
straightforward Bedfordshire men, and I wouldn’t ask a better lot to
appeal to.  You’re not the kind to be talked over with any French gammon,
and he’s plenty of that.  But let me tell him, he can take his pigs to
another market; they’ll never do here; they’ll never go down in
Bedfordshire.  Why! look at the man!  Look at his feet!  Has anybody got
a foot in the room like that?  See how he stands! do any of you fellows
stand like that?  Does the landlord, there?  Why, he has Frenchman wrote
all over him, as big as a sign-post!’

This was all very well; and in a different scene I might even have been
gratified by his remarks; but I saw clearly, if I were to allow him to
talk, he might turn the tables on me altogether.  He might not be much of
a hand at boxing; but I was much mistaken, or he had studied forensic
eloquence in a good school.  In this predicament I could think of nothing
more ingenious than to burst out of the house, under the pretext of an
ungovernable rage.  It was certainly not very ingenious—it was
elementary, but I had no choice.

‘You white-livered dog!’ I broke out.  ‘Do you dare to tell me you’re an
Englishman, and won’t fight?  But I’ll stand no more of this!  I leave
this place, where I’ve been insulted!  Here! what’s to pay?  Pay
yourself!’ I went on, offering the landlord a handful of silver, ‘and
give me back my bank-note!’

The landlord, following his usual policy of obliging everybody, offered
no opposition to my design.  The position of my adversary was now
thoroughly bad.  He had lost my two companions.  He was on the point of
losing me also.  There was plainly no hope of arousing the company to
help; and watching him with a corner of my eye, I saw him hesitate for a
moment.  The next, he had taken down his hat and his wig, which was of
black horsehair; and I saw him draw from behind the settle a vast hooded
great-coat and a small valise.  ‘The devil!’ thought I: ‘is the rascal
going to follow me?’

I was scarce clear of the inn before the limb of the law was at my heels.
I saw his face plain in the moonlight; and the most resolute purpose
showed in it, along with an unmoved composure.  A chill went over me.
‘This is no common adventure,’ thinks I to myself.  ‘You have got hold of
a man of character, St. Ives!  A bite-hard, a bull-dog, a weasel is on
your trail; and how are you to throw him off?’  Who was he?  By some of
his expressions I judged he was a hanger-on of courts.  But in what
character had he followed the assizes?  As a simple spectator, as a
lawyer’s clerk, as a criminal himself, or—last and worst supposition—as a
Bow-street ‘runner’?

The cart would wait for me, perhaps, half a mile down our onward road,
which I was already following.  And I told myself that in a few minutes’
walking, Bow-street runner or not, I should have him at my mercy.  And
then reflection came to me in time.  Of all things, one was out of the
question.  Upon no account must this obtrusive fellow see the cart.
Until I had killed or shook him off, I was quite divorced from my
companions—alone, in the midst of England, on a frosty by-way leading
whither I knew not, with a sleuth-hound at my heels, and never a friend
but the holly-stick!

We came at the same time to a crossing of lanes.  The branch to the left
was overhung with trees, deeply sunken and dark.  Not a ray of moonlight
penetrated its recesses; and I took it at a venture.  The wretch followed
my example in silence; and for some time we crunched together over frozen
pools without a word.  Then he found his voice, with a chuckle.

‘This is not the way to Mr. Merton’s,’ said he.

‘No?’ said I. ‘It is mine, however.’

‘And therefore mine,’ said he.

Again we fell silent; and we may thus have covered half a mile before the
lane, taking a sudden turn, brought us forth again into the moonshine.
With his hooded great-coat on his back, his valise in his hand, his black
wig adjusted, and footing it on the ice with a sort of sober doggedness
of manner, my enemy was changed almost beyond recognition: changed in
everything but a certain dry, polemical, pedantic air, that spoke of a
sedentary occupation and high stools.  I observed, too, that his valise
was heavy; and, putting this and that together, hit upon a plan.

‘A seasonable night, sir,’ said I.  ‘What do you say to a bit of running?
The frost has me by the toes.’

‘With all the pleasure in life,’ says he.

His voice seemed well assured, which pleased me little.  However, there
was nothing else to try, except violence, for which it would always be
too soon.  I took to my heels accordingly, he after me; and for some time
the slapping of our feet on the hard road might have been heard a mile
away.  He had started a pace behind me, and he finished in the same
position.  For all his extra years and the weight of his valise, he had
not lost a hair’s breadth.  The devil might race him for me—I had enough
of it!

And, besides, to run so fast was contrary to my interests.  We could not
run long without arriving somewhere.  At any moment we might turn a
corner and find ourselves at the lodge-gate of some Squire Merton, in the
midst of a village whose constable was sober, or in the hands of a
patrol.  There was no help for it—I must finish with him on the spot, as
long as it was possible.  I looked about me, and the place seemed
suitable; never a light, never a house—nothing but stubble-fields,
fallows, and a few stunted trees.  I stopped and eyed him in the
moonlight with an angry stare.

‘Enough of this foolery!’ said I.

He had tamed, and now faced me full, very pale, but with no sign of
shrinking.

‘I am quite of your opinion,’ said he.  ‘You have tried me at the
running; you can try me next at the high jump.  It will be all the same.
It must end the one way.’

I made my holly whistle about my head.

‘I believe you know what way!’ said I.  ‘We are alone, it is night, and I
am wholly resolved.  Are you not frightened?’

‘No,’ he said, ‘not in the smallest.  I do not box, sir; but I am not a
coward, as you may have supposed.  Perhaps it will simplify our relations
if I tell you at the outset that I walk armed.’

Quick as lightning I made a feint at his head; as quickly he gave ground,
and at the same time I saw a pistol glitter in his hand.

‘No more of that, Mr. French-Prisoner!’ he said.  ‘It will do me no good
to have your death at my door.’

‘Faith, nor me either!’ said I; and I lowered my stick and considered the
man, not without a twinkle of admiration.  ‘You see,’ I said, ‘there is
one consideration that you appear to overlook: there are a great many
chances that your pistol may miss fire.’

‘I have a pair,’ he returned.  ‘Never travel without a brace of barkers.’

‘I make you my compliment,’ said I.  ‘You are able to take care of
yourself, and that is a good trait.  But, my good man! let us look at
this matter dispassionately.  You are not a coward, and no more am I; we
are both men of excellent sense; I have good reason, whatever it may be,
to keep my concerns to myself and to walk alone.  Now I put it to you
pointedly, am I likely to stand it?  Am I likely to put up with your
continued and—excuse me—highly impudent _ingérence_ into my private
affairs?’

‘Another French word,’ says he composedly.

‘Oh! damn your French words!’ cried I.  ‘You seem to be a Frenchman
yourself!’

‘I have had many opportunities by which I have profited,’ he explained.
‘Few men are better acquainted with the similarities and differences,
whether of idiom or accent, of the two languages.’

‘You are a pompous fellow, too!’ said I.

‘Oh, I can make distinctions, sir,’ says he.  ‘I can talk with
Bedfordshire peasants; and I can express myself becomingly, I hope, in
the company of a gentleman of education like yourself.’

‘If you set up to be a gentleman—’ I began.

‘Pardon me,’ he interrupted: ‘I make no such claim.  I only see the
nobility and gentry in the way of business.  I am quite a plain person.’

‘For the Lord’s sake,’ I exclaimed, ‘set my mind at rest upon one point.
In the name of mystery, who and what are you?’

‘I have no cause to be ashamed of my name, sir,’ said he, ‘nor yet my
trade.  I am Thomas Dudgeon, at your service, clerk to Mr. Daniel
Romaine, solicitor of London; High Holborn is our address, sir.’

It was only by the ecstasy of the relief that I knew how horribly I had
been frightened.  I flung my stick on the road.

‘Romaine?’ I cried.  ‘Daniel Romaine?  An old hunks with a red face and a
big head, and got up like a Quaker?  My dear friend, to my arms!’

‘Keep back, I say!’ said Dudgeon weakly.

I would not listen to him.  With the end of my own alarm, I felt as if I
must infallibly be at the end of all dangers likewise; as if the pistol
that he held in one hand were no more to be feared than the valise that
he carried with the other, and now put up like a barrier against my
advance.

‘Keep back, or I declare I will fire,’ he was crying.  ‘Have a care, for
God’s sake!  My pistol—’

He might scream as be pleased.  Willy nilly, I folded him to my breast, I
pressed him there, I kissed his ugly mug as it had never been kissed
before and would never be kissed again; and in the doing so knocked his
wig awry and his hat off.  He bleated in my embrace; so bleats the sheep
in the arms of the butcher.  The whole thing, on looking back, appears
incomparably reckless and absurd; I no better than a madman for offering
to advance on Dudgeon, and he no better than a fool for not shooting me
while I was about it.  But all’s well that ends well; or, as the people
in these days kept singing and whistling on the streets:—

    ‘There’s a sweet little cherub that sits up aloft
    And looks out for the life of poor Jack.’

‘There!’ said I, releasing him a little, but still keeping my hands on
his shoulders, ‘_je vous ai bel et bien embrassé_—and, as you would say,
there is another French word.’  With his wig over one eye, he looked
incredibly rueful and put out.  ‘Cheer up, Dudgeon; the ordeal is over,
you shall be embraced no more.  But do, first of all, for God’s-sake, put
away your pistol; you handle it as if you were a cockatrice; some time or
other, depend upon it, it will certainly go off.  Here is your hat.  No,
let me put it on square, and the wig before it.  Never suffer any stress
of circumstances to come between you and the duty you owe to yourself.
If you have nobody else to dress for, dress for God!

    ‘Put your wig straight
    On your bald pate,
    Keep your chin scraped,
    And your figure draped.

Can you match me that?  The whole duty of man in a quatrain!  And remark,
I do not set up to be a professional bard; these are the outpourings of a
_dilettante_.’

‘But, my dear sir!’ he exclaimed.

‘But, my dear sir!’ I echoed, ‘I will allow no man to interrupt the flow
of my ideas.  Give me your opinion on my quatrain, or I vow we shall have
a quarrel of it.’

‘Certainly you are quite an original,’ he said.

‘Quite,’ said I; ‘and I believe I have my counterpart before me.’

‘Well, for a choice,’ says he, smiling, ‘and whether for sense or poetry,
give me

    ‘“Worth makes the man, and want of it the fellow:
    The rest is all but leather and prunello.”’

‘Oh, but that’s not fair—that’s Pope!  It’s not original, Dudgeon.
Understand me,’ said I, wringing his breast-button, ‘the first duty of
all poetry is to be mine, sir—mine.  Inspiration now swells in my bosom,
because—to tell you the plain truth, and descend a little in style—I am
devilish relieved at the turn things have taken.  So, I dare say, are you
yourself, Dudgeon, if you would only allow it.  And _à propos_, let me
ask you a home question.  Between friends, have you ever fired that
pistol?’

‘Why, yes, sir,’ he replied.  ‘Twice—at hedgesparrows.’

‘And you would have fired at me, you bloody-minded man?’ I cried.

‘If you go to that, you seemed mighty reckless with your stick,’ said
Dudgeon.

‘Did I indeed?  Well, well, ’tis all past history; ancient as King
Pharamond—which is another French word, if you cared to accumulate more
evidence,’ says I.  ‘But happily we are now the best of friends, and have
all our interests in common.’

‘You go a little too fast, if you’ll excuse me, Mr. ---: I do not know
your name, that I am aware,’ said Dudgeon.

‘No, to be sure!’ said I.  ‘Never heard of it!’

‘A word of explanation—’ he began.

‘No, Dudgeon!’ I interrupted.  ‘Be practical; I know what you want, and
the name of it is supper.  _Rien ne creuse comme l’emotion_.  I am hungry
myself, and yet I am more accustomed to warlike palpitations than you,
who are but a hunter of hedgesparrows.  Let me look at your face
critically: your bill of fare is three slices of cold rare roast beef, a
Welsh rabbit, a pot of stout, and a glass or two of sound tawny port, old
in bottle—the right milk of Englishmen.’  Methought there seemed a
brightening in his eye and a melting about his mouth at this enumeration.

‘The night is young,’ I continued; ‘not much past eleven, for a wager.
Where can we find a good inn?  And remark that I say _good_, for the port
must be up to the occasion—not a headache in a pipe of it.’

‘Really, sir,’ he said, smiling a little, ‘you have a way of carrying
things—’

‘Will nothing make you stick to the subject?’ I cried; ‘you have the most
irrelevant mind!  How do you expect to rise in your profession?  The
inn?’

‘Well, I will say you are a facetious gentleman!’ said he.  ‘You must
have your way, I see.  We are not three miles from Bedford by this very
road.’

‘Done!’ cried I.  ‘Bedford be it!’

I tucked his arm under mine, possessed myself of the valise, and walked
him off unresisting.  Presently we came to an open piece of country lying
a thought downhill.  The road was smooth and free of ice, the moonshine
thin and bright over the meadows and the leafless trees.  I was now
honestly done with the purgatory of the covered cart; I was close to my
great-uncle’s; I had no more fear of Mr. Dudgeon; which were all grounds
enough for jollity.  And I was aware, besides, of us two as of a pair of
tiny and solitary dolls under the vast frosty cupola of the midnight; the
rooms decked, the moon burnished, the least of the stars lighted, the
floor swept and waxed, and nothing wanting but for the band to strike up
and the dancing to begin.  In the exhilaration of my heart I took the
music on myself—

    ‘Merrily danced the Quaker’s wife,
    And merrily danced the Quaker.’

I broke into that animated and appropriate air, clapped my arm about
Dudgeon’s waist, and away down the hill at a dancing step!  He hung back
a little at the start, but the impulse of the tune, the night, and my
example, were not to be resisted.  A man made of putty must have danced,
and even Dudgeon showed himself to be a human being.  Higher and higher
were the capers that we cut; the moon repeated in shadow our antic
footsteps and gestures; and it came over my mind of a sudden—really like
balm—what appearance of man I was dancing with, what a long bilious
countenance he had shown under his shaven pate, and what a world of
trouble the rascal had given me in the immediate past.

Presently we began to see the lights of Bedford.  My Puritanic companion
stopped and disengaged himself.

‘This is a trifle _infra dig._, sir, is it not?’ said he.  ‘A party might
suppose we had been drinking.’

‘And so you shall be, Dudgeon,’ said I.  ‘You shall not only be drinking,
you old hypocrite, but you shall be drunk—dead drunk, sir—and the boots
shall put you to bed!  We’ll warn him when we go in.  Never neglect a
precaution; never put off till to-morrow what you can do to-day!’

But he had no more frivolity to complain of.  We finished our stage and
came to the inn-door with decorum, to find the house still alight and in
a bustle with many late arrivals; to give our orders with a prompt
severity which ensured obedience, and to be served soon after at a
side-table, close to the fire and in a blaze of candle-light, with such a
meal as I had been dreaming of for days past.  For days, you are to
remember, I had been skulking in the covered cart, a prey to cold,
hunger, and an accumulation of discomforts that might have daunted the
most brave; and the white table napery, the bright crystal, the
reverberation of the fire, the red curtains, the Turkey carpet, the
portraits on the coffee-room wall, the placid faces of the two or three
late guests who were silently prolonging the pleasures of digestion, and
(last, but not by any means least) a glass of an excellent light dry
port, put me in a humour only to be described as heavenly.  The thought
of the Colonel, of how he would have enjoyed this snug room and roaring
fire, and of his cold grave in the wood by Market Bosworth, lingered on
my palate, _amari aliquid_, like an after-taste, but was not able—I say
it with shame—entirely to dispel my self-complacency.  After all, in this
world every dog hangs by its own tail.  I was a free adventurer, who had
just brought to a successful end—or, at least, within view of it—an
adventure very difficult and alarming; and I looked across at Mr.
Dudgeon, as the port rose to his cheeks, and a smile, that was
semi-confidential and a trifle foolish, began to play upon his leathery
features, not only with composure, but with a suspicion of kindness.  The
rascal had been brave, a quality for which I would value the devil; and
if he had been pertinacious in the beginning, he had more than made up
for it before the end.

‘And now, Dudgeon, to explain,’ I began.  ‘I know your master, he knows
me, and he knows and approves of my errand.  So much I may tell you, that
I am on my way to Amersham Place.’

‘Oho!’ quoth Dudgeon, ‘I begin to see.’

‘I am heartily glad of it,’ said I, passing the bottle, ‘because that is
about all I can tell you.  You must take my word for the remainder.
Either believe me or don’t.  If you don’t, let’s take a chaise; you can
carry me to-morrow to High Holborn, and confront me with Mr. Romaine; the
result of which will be to set your mind at rest—and to make the holiest
disorder in your master’s plans.  If I judge you aright (for I find you a
shrewd fellow), this will not be at all to your mind.  You know what a
subordinate gets by officiousness; if I can trust my memory, old Romaine
has not at all the face that I should care to see in anger; and I venture
to predict surprising results upon your weekly salary—if you are paid by
the week, that is.  In short, let me go free, and ’tis an end of the
matter; take me to London, and ’tis only a beginning—and, by my opinion,
a beginning of troubles.  You can take your choice.’

‘And that is soon taken,’ said he.  ‘Go to Amersham tomorrow, or go to
the devil if you prefer—I wash my hands of you and the whole transaction.
No, you don’t find me putting my head in between Romaine and a client!  A
good man of business, sir, but hard as millstone grit.  I might get the
sack, and I shouldn’t wonder!  But, it’s a pity, too,’ he added, and
sighed, shook his head, and took his glass off sadly.

‘That reminds me,’ said I.  ‘I have a great curiosity, and you can
satisfy it.  Why were you so forward to meddle with poor Mr. Dubois?  Why
did you transfer your attentions to me?  And generally, what induced you
to make yourself such a nuisance?’

He blushed deeply.

‘Why, sir,’ says he, ‘there is such a thing as patriotism, I hope.’



CHAPTER XVI—THE HOME-COMING OF MR. ROWLEY’S VISCOUNT


By eight the next morning Dudgeon and I had made our parting.  By that
time we had grown to be extremely familiar; and I would very willingly
have kept him by me, and even carried him to Amersham Place.  But it
appeared he was due at the public-house where we had met, on some affairs
of my great-uncle the Count, who had an outlying estate in that part of
the shire.  If Dudgeon had had his way the night before, I should have
been arrested on my uncle’s land and by my uncle’s agent, a culmination
of ill-luck.

A little after noon I started, in a hired chaise, by way of Dunstable.
The mere mention of the name Amersham Place made every one supple and
smiling.  It was plainly a great house, and my uncle lived there in
style.  The fame of it rose as we approached, like a chain of mountains;
at Bedford they touched their caps, but in Dunstable they crawled upon
their bellies.  I thought the landlady would have kissed me; such a
flutter of cordiality, such smiles, such affectionate attentions were
called forth, and the good lady bustled on my service in such a pother of
ringlets and with such a jingling of keys.  ‘You’re probably expected,
sir, at the Place?  I do trust you may ’ave better accounts of his
lordship’s ’elth, sir.  We understood that his lordship, Mosha de
Carwell, was main bad.  Ha, sir, we shall all feel his loss, poor, dear,
noble gentleman; and I’m sure nobody more polite!  They do say, sir, his
wealth is enormous, and before the Revolution, quite a prince in his own
country!  But I beg your pardon, sir; ’ow I do run on, to be sure; and
doubtless all beknown to you already!  For you do resemble the family,
sir.  I should have known you anywheres by the likeness to the dear
viscount.  Ha, poor gentleman, he must ’ave a ’eavy ’eart these days.’

In the same place I saw out of the inn-windows a man-servant passing in
the livery of my house, which you are to think I had never before seen
worn, or not that I could remember.  I had often enough, indeed, pictured
myself advanced to be a Marshal, a Duke of the Empire, a Grand Cross of
the Legion of Honour, and some other kickshaws of the kind, with a
perfect rout of flunkeys correctly dressed in my own colours.  But it is
one thing to imagine, and another to see; it would be one thing to have
these liveries in a house of my own in Paris—it was quite another to find
them flaunting in the heart of hostile England; and I fear I should have
made a fool of myself, if the man had not been on the other side of the
street, and I at a one-pane window.  There was something illusory in this
transplantation of the wealth and honours of a family, a thing by its
nature so deeply rooted in the soil; something ghostly in this sense of
home-coming so far from home.

From Dunstable I rolled away into a crescendo of similar impressions.
There are certainly few things to be compared with these castles, or
rather country seats, of the English nobility and gentry; nor anything at
all to equal the servility of the population that dwells in their
neighbourhood.  Though I was but driving in a hired chaise, word of my
destination seemed to have gone abroad, and the women curtseyed and the
men louted to me by the wayside.  As I came near, I began to appreciate
the roots of this widespread respect.  The look of my uncle’s park wall,
even from the outside, had something of a princely character; and when I
came in view of the house itself, a sort of madness of vicarious
vain-glory struck me dumb and kept me staring.  It was about the size of
the Tuileries.  It faced due north; and the last rays of the sun, that
was setting like a red-hot shot amidst a tumultuous gathering of snow
clouds, were reflected on the endless rows of windows.  A portico of
Doric columns adorned the front, and would have done honour to a temple.
The servant who received me at the door was civil to a fault—I had almost
said, to offence; and the hall to which he admitted me through a pair of
glass doors was warmed and already partly lighted by a liberal chimney
heaped with the roots of beeches.

‘Vicomte Anne de St. Yves,’ said I, in answer to the man’s question;
whereupon he bowed before me lower still, and stepping upon one side
introduced me to the truly awful presence of the major-domo.  I have seen
many dignitaries in my time, but none who quite equalled this eminent
being; who was good enough to answer to the unassuming name of Dawson.
From him I learned that my uncle was extremely low, a doctor in close
attendance, Mr. Romaine expected at any moment, and that my cousin, the
Vicomte de St. Yves, had been sent for the same morning.

‘It was a sudden seizure, then?’ I asked.

Well, he would scarcely go as far as that.  It was a decline, a fading
away, sir; but he was certainly took bad the day before, had sent for Mr.
Romaine, and the major-domo had taken it on himself a little later to
send word to the Viscount.  ‘It seemed to me, my lord,’ said he, ‘as if
this was a time when all the fambly should be called together.’

I approved him with my lips, but not in my heart.  Dawson was plainly in
the interests of my cousin.

‘And when can I expect to see my great-uncle, the Count?’ said I.

In the evening, I was told; in the meantime he would show me to my room,
which had been long prepared for me, and I should be expected to dine in
about an hour with the doctor, if my lordship had no objections.

My lordship had not the faintest.

‘At the same time,’ I said, ‘I have had an accident: I have unhappily
lost my baggage, and am here in what I stand in.  I don’t know if the
doctor be a formalist, but it is quite impossible I should appear at
table as I ought.’

He begged me to be under no anxiety.  ‘We have been long expecting you,’
said he.  ‘All is ready.’

Such I found to be the truth.  A great room had been prepared for me;
through the mullioned windows the last flicker of the winter sunset
interchanged with the reverberation of a royal fire; the bed was open, a
suit of evening clothes was airing before the blaze, and from the far
corner a boy came forward with deprecatory smiles.  The dream in which I
had been moving seemed to have reached its pitch.  I might have quitted
this house and room only the night before; it was my own place that I had
come to; and for the first time in my life I understood the force of the
words home and welcome.

‘This will be all as you would want, sir?’ said Mr. Dawson.  ‘This ’ere
boy, Rowley, we place entirely at your disposition.  ’E’s not exactly a
trained vallet, but Mossho Powl, the Viscount’s gentleman, ’ave give him
the benefick of a few lessons, and it is ’oped that he may give
sitisfection.  Hanythink that you may require, if you will be so good as
to mention the same to Rowley, I will make it my business myself, sir, to
see you sitisfied.’

So saying, the eminent and already detested Mr. Dawson took his
departure, and I was left alone with Rowley.  A man who may be said to
have wakened to consciousness in the prison of the Abbaye, among those
ever graceful and ever tragic figures of the brave and fair, awaiting the
hour of the guillotine and denuded of every comfort, I had never known
the luxuries or the amenities of my rank in life.  To be attended on by
servants I had only been accustomed to in inns.  My toilet had long been
military, to a moment, at the note of a bugle, too often at a ditch-side.
And it need not be wondered at if I looked on my new valet with a certain
diffidence.  But I remembered that if he was my first experience of a
valet, I was his first trial as a master.  Cheered by which
consideration, I demanded my bath in a style of good assurance.  There
was a bathroom contiguous; in an incredibly short space of time the hot
water was ready; and soon after, arrayed in a shawl dressing-gown, and in
a luxury of contentment and comfort, I was reclined in an easy-chair
before the mirror, while Rowley, with a mixture of pride and anxiety
which I could well understand, laid out his razors.

‘Hey, Rowley?’ I asked, not quite resigned to go under fire with such an
inexperienced commander.  ‘It’s all right, is it?  You feel pretty sure
of your weapons?’

‘Yes, my lord,’ he replied.  ‘It’s all right, I assure your lordship.’

‘I beg your pardon, Mr. Rowley, ‘but for the sake of shortness, would you
mind not belording me in private?’ said I.  ‘It will do very well if you
call me Mr. Anne.  It is the way of my country, as I dare say you know.’

Mr. Rowley looked blank.

‘But you’re just as much a Viscount as Mr. Powl’s, are you not?’ he said.

‘As Mr. Powl’s Viscount?’ said I, laughing.  ‘Oh, keep your mind easy,
Mr. Rowley’s is every bit as good.  Only, you see, as I am of the younger
line, I bear my Christian name along with the title.  Alain is the
_Viscount_; I am the _Viscount Anne_.  And in giving me the name of Mr.
Anne, I assure you you will be quite regular.’

‘Yes, Mr. Anne,’ said the docile youth.  ‘But about the shaving, sir, you
need be under no alarm.  Mr. Powl says I ’ave excellent dispositions.’

‘Mr. Powl?’ said I.  ‘That doesn’t seem to me very like a French name.’

‘No, sir, indeed, my lord,’ said he, with a burst of confidence.  ‘No,
indeed, Mr. Anne, and it do not surely.  I should say now, it was more
like Mr. Pole.’

‘And Mr. Powl is the Viscount’s man?’

‘Yes, Mr. Anne,’ said he.  ‘He ’ave a hard billet, he do.  The Viscount
is a very particular gentleman.  I don’t think as you’ll be, Mr. Anne?’
he added, with a confidential smile in the mirror.

He was about sixteen, well set up, with a pleasant, merry, freckled face,
and a pair of dancing eyes.  There was an air at once deprecatory and
insinuating about the rascal that I thought I recognised.  There came to
me from my own boyhood memories of certain passionate admirations long
passed away, and the objects of them long ago discredited or dead.  I
remembered how anxious I had been to serve those fleeting heroes, how
readily I told myself I would have died for _them_, how much greater and
handsomer than life they had appeared.  And looking in the mirror, it
seemed to me that I read the face of Rowley, like an echo or a ghost, by
the light of my own youth.  I have always contended (somewhat against the
opinion of my friends) that I am first of all an economist; and the last
thing that I would care to throw away is that very valuable piece of
property—a boy’s hero-worship.

‘Why,’ said I, ‘you shave like an angel, Mr. Rowley!’

‘Thank you, my lord,’ says he.  ‘Mr. Powl had no fear of me. You may be
sure, sir, I should never ’ave had this berth if I ’adn’t ’ave been up to
Dick.  We been expecting of you this month back.  My eye!  I never see
such preparations.  Every day the fires has been kep’ up, the bed made,
and all!  As soon as it was known you were coming, sir, I got the
appointment; and I’ve been up and down since then like a Jack-in-the-box.
A wheel couldn’t sound in the avenue but what I was at the window!  I’ve
had a many disappointments; but to-night, as soon as you stepped out of
the shay, I knew it was my—it was you.  Oh, you had been expected!  Why,
when I go down to supper, I’ll be the ’ero of the servants’ ’all: the
’ole of the staff is that curious!’

‘Well,’ said I, ‘I hope you may be able to give a fair account of
me—sober, steady, industrious, good-tempered, and with a first-rate
character from my last place?’

He laughed an embarrassed laugh.  ‘Your hair curls beautiful,’ he said,
by way of changing the subject.  ‘The Viscount’s the boy for curls,
though; and the richness of it is, Mr. Powl tells me his don’t curl no
more than that much twine—by nature.  Gettin’ old, the Viscount is.  He
’_ave_ gone the pace, ’aven’t ’e, sir?’

‘The fact is,’ said I, ‘that I know very little about him.  Our family
has been much divided, and I have been a soldier from a child.’

‘A soldier, Mr. Anne, sir?’ cried Rowley, with a sudden feverish
animation.  ‘Was you ever wounded?’

It is contrary to my principles to discourage admiration for myself; and,
slipping back the shoulder of the dressing-gown, I silently exhibited the
scar which I had received in Edinburgh Castle.  He looked at it with awe.

‘Ah, well!’ he continued, ‘there’s where the difference comes in!  It’s
in the training.  The other Viscount have been horse-racing, and dicing,
and carrying on all his life.  All right enough, no doubt; but what I do
say is, that it don’t lead to nothink.  Whereas—’

‘Whereas Mr. Rowley’s?’ I put in.

‘My Viscount?’ said he.  ‘Well, sir, I _did_ say it; and now that I’ve
seen you, I say it again!’

I could not refrain from smiling at this outburst, and the rascal caught
me in the mirror and smiled to me again.

‘I’d say it again, Mr. Hanne,’ he said.  ‘I know which side my bread’s
buttered.  I know when a gen’leman’s a gen’leman.  Mr. Powl can go to
Putney with his one!  Beg your pardon, Mr. Anne, for being so familiar,’
said he, blushing suddenly scarlet.  ‘I was especially warned against it
by Mr. Powl.’

‘Discipline before all,’ said I.  ‘Follow your front-rank man.

With that, we began to turn our attention to the clothes.  I was amazed
to find them fit so well: not _à la diable_, in the haphazard manner of a
soldier’s uniform or a ready-made suit; but with nicety, as a trained
artist might rejoice to make them for a favourite subject.

‘’Tis extraordinary,’ cried I: ‘these things fit me perfectly.’

‘Indeed, Mr. Anne, you two be very much of a shape,’ said Rowley.

‘Who?  What two?’ said I.

‘The Viscount,’ he said.

‘Damnation!  Have I the man’s clothes on me, too?’ cried I.

But Rowley hastened to reassure me.  On the first word of my coming, the
Count had put the matter of my wardrobe in the hands of his own and my
cousin’s tailors; and on the rumour of our resemblance, my clothes had
been made to Alain’s measure.

‘But they were all made for you express, Mr. Anne.  You may be certain
the Count would never do nothing by ’alf: fires kep’ burning; the finest
of clothes ordered, I’m sure, and a body-servant being trained
a-purpose.’

‘Well,’ said I, ‘it’s a good fire, and a good set-out of clothes; and
what a valet, Mr. Rowley!  And there’s one thing to be said for my
cousin—I mean for Mr. Powl’s Viscount—he has a very fair figure.’

‘Oh, don’t you be took in, Mr. Anne,’ quoth the faithless Rowley: ‘he has
to be hyked into a pair of stays to get them things on!’

‘Come, come, Mr. Rowley,’ said I, ‘this is telling tales out of school!
Do not you be deceived.  The greatest men of antiquity, including Caesar
and Hannibal and Pope Joan, may have been very glad, at my time of life
or Alain’s, to follow his example.  ’Tis a misfortune common to all; and
really,’ said I, bowing to myself before the mirror like one who should
dance the minuet, ‘when the result is so successful as this, who would do
anything but applaud?’

My toilet concluded, I marched on to fresh surprises.  My chamber, my new
valet and my new clothes had been beyond hope: the dinner, the soup, the
whole bill of fare was a revelation of the powers there are in man.  I
had not supposed it lay in the genius of any cook to create, out of
common beef and mutton, things so different and dainty.  The wine was of
a piece, the doctor a most agreeable companion; nor could I help
reflecting on the prospect that all this wealth, comfort and handsome
profusion might still very possibly become mine.  Here were a change
indeed, from the common soldier and the camp kettle, the prisoner and his
prison rations, the fugitive and the horrors of the covered cart!



CHAPTER XVII—THE DESPATCH-BOX


The doctor had scarce finished his meal before he hastened with an
apology to attend upon his patient; and almost immediately after I was
myself summoned and ushered up the great staircase and along interminable
corridors to the bedside of my great-uncle the Count.  You are to think
that up to the present moment I had not set eyes on this formidable
personage, only on the evidences of his wealth and kindness.  You are to
think besides that I had heard him miscalled and abused from my earliest
childhood up.  The first of the _émigrés_ could never expect a good word
in the society in which my father moved.  Even yet the reports I received
were of a doubtful nature; even Romaine had drawn of him no very amiable
portrait; and as I was ushered into the room, it was a critical eye that
I cast on my great-uncle.  He lay propped on pillows in a little cot no
greater than a camp-bed, not visibly breathing.  He was about eighty
years of age, and looked it; not that his face was much lined, but all
the blood and colour seemed to have faded from his body, and even his
eyes, which last he kept usually closed as though the light distressed
him.  There was an unspeakable degree of slyness in his expression, which
kept me ill at ease; he seemed to lie there with his arms folded, like a
spider waiting for prey.  His speech was very deliberate and courteous,
but scarce louder than a sigh.

‘I bid you welcome, _Monsieur le Vicomte Anne_,’ said he, looking at me
hard with his pale eyes, but not moving on his pillows.  ‘I have sent for
you, and I thank you for the obliging expedition you have shown.  It is
my misfortune that I cannot rise to receive you.  I trust you have been
reasonably well entertained?’

‘_Monsieur mon oncle_,’ I said, bowing very low, ‘I am come at the
summons of the head of my family.’

‘It is well,’ he said.  ‘Be seated.  I should be glad to hear some
news—if that can be called news that is already twenty years old—of how I
have the pleasure to see you here.’

By the coldness of his address, not more than by the nature of the times
that he bade me recall, I was plunged in melancholy.  I felt myself
surrounded as with deserts of friendlessness, and the delight of my
welcome was turned to ashes in my mouth.

‘That is soon told, _monseigneur_,’ said I.  ‘I understand that I need
tell you nothing of the end of my unhappy parents?  It is only the story
of the lost dog.’

‘You are right.  I am sufficiently informed of that deplorable affair; it
is painful to me.  My nephew, your father, was a man who would not be
advised,’ said he.  ‘Tell me, if you please, simply of yourself.’

‘I am afraid I must run the risk of harrowing your sensibility in the
beginning,’ said I, with a bitter smile, ‘because my story begins at the
foot of the guillotine.  When the list came out that night, and her name
was there, I was already old enough, not in years but in sad experience,
to understand the extent of my misfortune.  She—’  I paused.  ‘Enough
that she arranged with a friend, Madame de Chasserades, that she should
take charge of me, and by the favour of our jailers I was suffered to
remain in the shelter of the _Abbaye_.  That was my only refuge; there
was no corner of France that I could rest the sole of my foot upon except
the prison.  Monsieur le Comte, you are as well aware as I can be what
kind of a life that was, and how swiftly death smote in that society.  I
did not wait long before the name of Madame de Chasserades succeeded to
that of my mother on the list.  She passed me on to Madame de Noytot;
she, in her turn, to Mademoiselle de Braye; and there were others.  I was
the one thing permanent; they were all transient as clouds; a day or two
of their care, and then came the last farewell and—somewhere far off in
that roaring Paris that surrounded us—the bloody scene.  I was the
cherished one, the last comfort, of these dying women.  I have been in
pitched fights, my lord, and I never knew such courage.  It was all done
smiling, in the tone of good society; _belle maman_ was the name I was
taught to give to each; and for a day or two the new “pretty mamma” would
make much of me, show me off, teach me the minuet, and to say my prayers;
and then, with a tender embrace, would go the way of her predecessors,
smiling.  There were some that wept too.  There was a childhood!  All the
time Monsieur de Culemberg kept his eye on me, and would have had me out
of the _Abbaye_ and in his own protection, but my “pretty mammas” one
after another resisted the idea.  Where could I be safer? they argued;
and what was to become of them without the darling of the prison?  Well,
it was soon shown how safe I was!  The dreadful day of the massacre came;
the prison was overrun; none paid attention to me, not even the last of
my “pretty mammas,” for she had met another fate.  I was wandering
distracted, when I was found by some one in the interests of Monsieur de
Culemberg.  I understand he was sent on purpose; I believe, in order to
reach the interior of the prison, he had set his hand to nameless
barbarities: such was the price paid for my worthless, whimpering little
life!  He gave me his hand; it was wet, and mine was reddened; he led me
unresisting.  I remember but the one circumstance of my flight—it was my
last view of my last pretty mamma.  Shall I describe it to you?’ I asked
the Count, with a sudden fierceness.

‘Avoid unpleasant details,’ observed my great-uncle gently.

At these words a sudden peace fell upon me.  I had been angry with the
man before; I had not sought to spare him; and now, in a moment, I saw
that there was nothing to spare.  Whether from natural heartlessness or
extreme old age, the soul was not at home; and my benefactor, who had
kept the fire lit in my room for a month past—my only relative except
Alain, whom I knew already to be a hired spy—had trodden out the last
sparks of hope and interest.

‘Certainly,’ said I; ‘and, indeed, the day for them is nearly over.  I
was taken to Monsieur de Culemberg’s,—I presume, sir, that you know the
Abbe de Culemberg?’

He indicated assent without opening his eyes.

‘He was a very brave and a very learned man—’

‘And a very holy one,’ said my uncle civilly.

‘And a very holy one, as you observe,’ I continued.  ‘He did an infinity
of good, and through all the Terror kept himself from the guillotine.  He
brought me up, and gave me such education as I have.  It was in his house
in the country at Dammarie, near Melun, that I made the acquaintance of
your agent, Mr. Vicary, who lay there in hiding, only to fall a victim at
the last to a gang of _chauffeurs_.’

‘That poor Mr. Vicary!’ observed my uncle.  ‘He had been many times in my
interests to France, and this was his first failure.  _Quel charmant
homme_, _n’est-ce pas_?’

‘Infinitely so,’ said I.  ‘But I would not willingly detain you any
further with a story, the details of which it must naturally be more or
less unpleasant for you to hear.  Suffice it that, by M. de Culemberg’s
own advice, I said farewell at eighteen to that kind preceptor and his
books, and entered the service of France; and have since then carried
arms in such a manner as not to disgrace my family.’

‘You narrate well; _vous aves la voix chaude_,’ said my uncle, turning on
his pillows as if to study me.  ‘I have a very good account of you by
Monsieur de Mauseant, whom you helped in Spain.  And you had some
education from the Abbe de Culemberg, a man of a good house?  Yes, you
will do very well.  You have a good manner and a handsome person, which
hurts nothing.  We are all handsome in the family; even I myself, I have
had my successes, the memories of which still charm me.  It is my
intention, my nephew, to make of you my heir.  I am not very well content
with my other nephew, Monsieur le Vicomte: he has not been respectful,
which is the flattery due to age.  And there are other matters.’

I was half tempted to throw back in his face that inheritance so coldly
offered.  At the same time I had to consider that he was an old man, and,
after all, my relation; and that I was a poor one, in considerable
straits, with a hope at heart which that inheritance might yet enable me
to realise.  Nor could I forget that, however icy his manners, he had
behaved to me from the first with the extreme of liberality and—I was
about to write, kindness, but the word, in that connection, would not
come.  I really owed the man some measure of gratitude, which it would be
an ill manner to repay if I were to insult him on his deathbed.

‘Your will, monsieur, must ever be my rule,’ said I, bowing.

‘You have wit, _monsieur mon neveu_,’ said he, ‘the best wit—the wit of
silence.  Many might have deafened me with their gratitude.  Gratitude!’
he repeated, with a peculiar intonation, and lay and smiled to himself.
‘But to approach what is more important.  As a prisoner of war, will it
be possible for you to be served heir to English estates?  I have no
idea: long as I have dwelt in England, I have never studied what they
call their laws.  On the other hand, how if Romaine should come too late?
I have two pieces of business to be transacted—to die, and to make my
will; and, however desirous I may be to serve you, I cannot postpone the
first in favour of the second beyond a very few hours.’

‘Well, sir, I must then contrive to be doing as I did before,’ said I.

‘Not so,’ said the Count.  ‘I have an alternative.  I have just drawn my
balance at my banker’s, a considerable sum, and I am now to place it in
your hands.  It will be so much for you and so much less—’ he paused, and
smiled with an air of malignity that surprised me.  ‘But it is necessary
it should be done before witnesses.  _Monsieur le Vicomte_ is of a
particular disposition, and an unwitnessed donation may very easily be
twisted into a theft.’

He touched a bell, which was answered by a man having the appearance of a
confidential valet.  To him he gave a key.

‘Bring me the despatch-box that came yesterday, La Ferriere,’ said he.
‘You will at the same time present my compliments to Dr. Hunter and M.
l’Abbe, and request them to step for a few moments to my room.’

The despatch-box proved to be rather a bulky piece of baggage, covered
with Russia leather.  Before the doctor and an excellent old smiling
priest it was passed over into my hands with a very clear statement of
the disposer’s wishes; immediately after which, though the witnesses
remained behind to draw up and sign a joint note of the transaction,
Monsieur de Kéroual dismissed me to my own room, La Ferriere following
with the invaluable box.

At my chamber door I took it from him with thanks, and entered alone.
Everything had been already disposed for the night, the curtains drawn
and the fire trimmed; and Rowley was still busy with my bedclothes.  He
turned round as I entered with a look of welcome that did my heart good.
Indeed, I had never a much greater need of human sympathy, however
trivial, than at that moment when I held a fortune in my arms.  In my
uncle’s room I had breathed the very atmosphere of disenchantment.  He
had gorged my pockets; he had starved every dignified or affectionate
sentiment of a man.  I had received so chilling an impression of age and
experience that the mere look of youth drew me to confide in Rowley: he
was only a boy, his heart must beat yet, he must still retain some
innocence and natural feelings, he could blurt out follies with his
mouth, he was not a machine to utter perfect speech!  At the same time, I
was beginning to outgrow the painful impressions of my interview; my
spirits were beginning to revive; and at the jolly, empty looks of Mr.
Rowley, as he ran forward to relieve me of the box, St. Ives became
himself again.

‘Now, Rowley, don’t be in a hurry,’ said I.  ‘This is a momentous
juncture.  Man and boy, you have been in my service about three hours.
You must already have observed that I am a gentleman of a somewhat morose
disposition, and there is nothing that I more dislike than the smallest
appearance of familiarity.  Mr. Pole or Mr. Powl, probably in the spirit
of prophecy, warned you against this danger.’

‘Yes, Mr. Anne,’ said Rowley blankly.

‘Now there has just arisen one of those rare cases, in which I am willing
to depart from my principles.  My uncle has given me a box—what you would
call a Christmas box.  I don’t know what’s in it, and no more do you:
perhaps I am an April fool, or perhaps I am already enormously wealthy;
there might be five hundred pounds in this apparently harmless
receptacle!’

‘Lord, Mr. Anne!’ cried Rowley.

‘Now, Rowley, hold up your right hand and repeat the words of the oath
after me,’ said I, laying the despatch-box on the table.  ‘Strike me blue
if I ever disclose to Mr. Powl, or Mr. Powl’s Viscount, or anything that
is Mr. Powl’s, not to mention Mr. Dawson and the doctor, the treasures of
the following despatch-box; and strike me sky-blue scarlet if I do not
continually maintain, uphold, love, honour and obey, serve, and follow to
the four corners of the earth and the waters that are under the earth,
the hereinafter before-mentioned (only that I find I have neglected to
mention him) Viscount Anne de Kéroual de St.-Yves, commonly known as Mr.
Rowley’s Viscount.  So be it.  Amen.’

He took the oath with the same exaggerated seriousness as I gave it to
him.

‘Now,’ said I.  ‘Here is the key for you; I will hold the lid with both
hands in the meanwhile.’  He turned the key.  ‘Bring up all the candles
in the room, and range them along-side.  What is it to be?  A live
gorgon, a Jack-in-the-box, or a spring that fires a pistol?  On your
knees, sir, before the prodigy!’

So saying, I turned the despatch-box upside down upon the table.  At
sight of the heap of bank paper and gold that lay in front of us, between
the candles, or rolled upon the floor alongside, I stood astonished.

‘O Lord!’ cried Mr. Rowley; ‘oh Lordy, Lordy, Lord!’ and he scrambled
after the fallen guineas.  ‘O my, Mr. Anne! what a sight o’ money!  Why,
it’s like a blessed story-book.  It’s like the Forty Thieves.’

‘Now Rowley, let’s be cool, let’s be businesslike,’ said I.  ‘Riches are
deceitful, particularly when you haven’t counted them; and the first
thing we have to do is to arrive at the amount of my—let me say, modest
competency.  If I’m not mistaken, I have enough here to keep you in gold
buttons all the rest of your life.  You collect the gold, and I’ll take
the paper.’

Accordingly, down we sat together on the hearthrug, and for some time
there was no sound but the creasing of bills and the jingling of guineas,
broken occasionally by the exulting exclamations of Rowley.  The
arithmetical operation on which we were embarked took long, and it might
have been tedious to others; not to me nor to my helper.

‘Ten thousand pounds!’ I announced at last.

‘Ten thousand!’ echoed Mr. Rowley.

And we gazed upon each other.

The greatness of this fortune took my breath away.  With that sum in my
hands, I need fear no enemies.  People are arrested, in nine cases out of
ten, not because the police are astute, but because they themselves run
short of money; and I had here before me in the despatch-box a succession
of devices and disguises that insured my liberty.  Not only so; but, as I
felt with a sudden and overpowering thrill, with ten thousand pounds in
my hands I was become an eligible suitor.  What advances I had made in
the past, as a private soldier in a military prison, or a fugitive by the
wayside, could only be qualified or, indeed, excused as acts of
desperation.  And now, I might come in by the front door; I might
approach the dragon with a lawyer at my elbow, and rich settlements to
offer.  The poor French prisoner, Champdivers, might be in a perpetual
danger of arrest; but the rich travelling Englishman, St.-Ives, in his
post-chaise, with his despatch-box by his side, could smile at fate and
laugh at locksmiths.  I repeated the proverb, exulting, _Love laughs at
locksmiths_!  In a moment, by the mere coming of this money, my love had
become possible—it had come near, it was under my hand—and it may be by
one of the curiosities of human nature, but it burned that instant
brighter.

‘Rowley,’ said I, ‘your Viscount is a made man.’

‘Why, we both are, sir,’ said Rowley.

‘Yes, both,’ said I; ‘and you shall dance at the wedding;’ and I flung at
his head a bundle of bank notes, and had just followed it up with a
handful of guineas, when the door opened, and Mr. Romaine appeared upon
the threshold.



CHAPTER XVIII—MR. ROMAINE CALLS ME NAMES


Feeling very much of a fool to be thus taken by surprise, I scrambled to
my feet and hastened to make my visitor welcome.  He did not refuse me
his hand; but he gave it with a coldness and distance for which I was
quite unprepared, and his countenance, as he looked on me, was marked in
a strong degree with concern and severity.

‘So, sir, I find you here?’ said he, in tones of little encouragement.
‘Is that you, George?  You can run away; I have business with your
master.’

He showed Rowley out, and locked the door behind him.  Then he sat down
in an armchair on one side of the fire, and looked at me with
uncompromising sternness.

‘I am hesitating how to begin,’ said he.  ‘In this singular labyrinth of
blunders and difficulties that you have prepared for us, I am positively
hesitating where to begin.  It will perhaps be best that you should read,
first of all, this paragraph.’  And he handed over to me a newspaper.

The paragraph in question was brief.  It announced the recapture of one
of the prisoners recently escaped from Edinburgh Castle; gave his name,
Clausel, and added that he had entered into the particulars of the recent
revolting murder in the Castle, and denounced the murderer:—

    ‘It is a common soldier called Champdivers, who had himself escaped,
    and is in all probability involved in the common fate of his
    comrades.  In spite of the activity along all the Forth and the East
    Coast, nothing has yet been seen of the sloop which these desperadoes
    seized at Grangemouth, and it is now almost certain that they have
    found a watery grave.’

At the reading of this paragraph, my heart turned over.  In a moment I
saw my castle in the air ruined; myself changed from a mere military
fugitive into a hunted murderer, fleeing from the gallows; my love, which
had a moment since appeared so near to me, blotted from the field of
possibility.  Despair, which was my first sentiment, did not, however,
endure for more than a moment.  I saw that my companions had indeed
succeeded in their unlikely design; and that I was supposed to have
accompanied and perished along with them by shipwreck—a most probable
ending to their enterprise.  If they thought me at the bottom of the
North Sea, I need not fear much vigilance on the streets of Edinburgh.
Champdivers was wanted: what was to connect him with St. Ives?  Major
Chevenix would recognise me if he met me; that was beyond bargaining: he
had seen me so often, his interest had been kindled to so high a point,
that I could hope to deceive him by no stratagem of disguise.  Well, even
so; he would have a competition of testimony before him: he knew Clausel,
he knew me, and I was sure he would decide for honour.  At the same time
the image of Flora shot up in my mind’s eye with such a radiancy as
fairly overwhelmed all other considerations; the blood sprang to every
corner of my body, and I vowed I would see and win her, if it cost my
neck.

‘Very annoying, no doubt,’ said I, as I returned the paper to Mr.
Romaine.

‘Is annoying your word for it?’ said he.

‘Exasperating, if you like,’ I admitted.

‘And true?’ he inquired.

‘Well, true in a sense,’ said I.  ‘But perhaps I had better answer that
question by putting you in possession of the facts?’

‘I think so, indeed,’ said he.

I narrated to him as much as seemed necessary of the quarrel, the duel,
the death of Goguelat, and the character of Clausel.  He heard me through
in a forbidding silence, nor did he at all betray the nature of his
sentiments, except that, at the episode of the scissors, I could observe
his mulberry face to turn three shades paler.

‘I suppose I may believe you?’ said he, when I had done.

‘Or else conclude this interview,’ said I.

‘Can you not understand that we are here discussing matters of the
gravest import?  Can you not understand that I feel myself weighed with a
load of responsibility on your account—that you should take this occasion
to air your fire-eating manners against your own attorney?  There are
serious hours in life, Mr. Anne,’ he said severely.  ‘A capital charge,
and that of a very brutal character and with singularly unpleasant
details; the presence of the man Clausel, who (according to your account
of it) is actuated by sentiments of real malignity, and prepared to swear
black white; all the other witnesses scattered and perhaps drowned at
sea; the natural prejudice against a Frenchman and a runaway prisoner:
this makes a serious total for your lawyer to consider, and is by no
means lessened by the incurable folly and levity of your own
disposition.’

‘I beg your pardon!’ said I.

‘Oh, my expressions have been selected with scrupulous accuracy,’ he
replied.  ‘How did I find you, sir, when I came to announce this
catastrophe?  You were sitting on the hearthrug playing, like a silly
baby, with a servant, were you not, and the floor all scattered with gold
and bank paper?  There was a tableau for you!  It was I who came, and you
were lucky in that.  It might have been any one—your cousin as well as
another.’

‘You have me there, sir,’ I admitted.  ‘I had neglected all precautions,
and you do right to be angry.  _Apropos_, Mr. Romaine, how did you come
yourself, and how long have you been in the house?’ I added, surprised,
on the retrospect, not to have heard him arrive.

‘I drove up in a chaise and pair,’ he returned.  ‘Any one might have
heard me.  But you were not listening, I suppose? being so extremely at
your ease in the very house of your enemy, and under a capital charge!
And I have been long enough here to do your business for you.  Ah, yes, I
did it, God forgive me!—did it before I so much as asked you the
explanation of the paragraph.  For some time back the will has been
prepared; now it is signed; and your uncle has heard nothing of your
recent piece of activity.  Why?  Well, I had no fancy to bother him on
his death-bed: you might be innocent; and at bottom I preferred the
murderer to the spy.’

No doubt of it but the man played a friendly part; no doubt also that, in
his ill-temper and anxiety, he expressed himself unpalatably.

‘You will perhaps find me over delicate,’ said I.  ‘There is a word you
employed—’

‘I employ the words of my brief, sir,’ he cried, striking with his hand
on the newspaper.  ‘It is there in six letters.  And do not be so
certain—you have not stood your trial yet.  It is an ugly affair, a fishy
business.  It is highly disagreeable.  I would give my hand off—I mean I
would give a hundred pound down, to have nothing to do with it.  And,
situated as we are, we must at once take action.  There is here no
choice.  You must at once quit this country, and get to France, or
Holland, or, indeed, to Madagascar.’

‘There may be two words to that,’ said I.

‘Not so much as one syllable!’ he retorted.  ‘Here is no room for
argument.  The case is nakedly plain.  In the disgusting position in
which you have found means to place yourself, all that is to be hoped for
is delay.  A time may come when we shall be able to do better.  It cannot
be now: now it would be the gibbet.’

‘You labour under a false impression, Mr. Romaine,’ said I.  ‘I have no
impatience to figure in the dock.  I am even as anxious as yourself to
postpone my first appearance there.  On the other hand, I have not the
slightest intention of leaving this country, where I please myself
extremely.  I have a good address, a ready tongue, an English accent that
passes, and, thanks to the generosity of my uncle, as much money as I
want.  It would be hard indeed if, with all these advantages, Mr. St.
Ives should not be able to live quietly in a private lodging, while the
authorities amuse themselves by looking for Champdivers.  You forget,
there is no connection between these two personages.’

‘And you forget your cousin,’ retorted Romaine.  ‘There is the link.
There is the tongue of the buckle.  He knows you are Champdivers.’  He
put up his hand as if to listen.  ‘And, for a wager, here he is himself!’
he exclaimed.

As when a tailor takes a piece of goods upon his counter, and rends it
across, there came to our ears from the avenue the long tearing sound of
a chaise and four approaching at the top speed of the horses.  And,
looking out between the curtains, we beheld the lamps skimming on the
smooth ascent.

‘Ay,’ said Romaine, wiping the window-pane that he might see more
clearly.  ‘Ay, that is he by the driving!  So he squanders money along
the king’s highway, the triple idiot! gorging every man he meets with
gold for the pleasure of arriving—where?  Ah, yes, where but a debtor’s
jail, if not a criminal prison!’

‘Is he that kind of a man?’ I said, staring on these lamps as though I
could decipher in them the secret of my cousin’s character.

‘You will find him a dangerous kind,’ answered the lawyer.  ‘For you,
these are the lights on a lee shore!  I find I fall in a muse when I
consider of him; what a formidable being he once was, and what a
personable! and how near he draws to the moment that must break him
utterly! we none of us like him here; we hate him, rather; and yet I have
a sense—I don’t think at my time of life it can be pity—but a reluctance
rather, to break anything so big and figurative, as though he were a big
porcelain pot or a big picture of high price.  Ay, there is what I was
waiting for!’ he cried, as the lights of a second chaise swam in sight.
‘It is he beyond a doubt.  The first was the signature and the next the
flourish.  Two chaises, the second following with the baggage, which is
always copious and ponderous, and one of his valets: he cannot go a step
without a valet.’

‘I hear you repeat the word big,’ said I.  ‘But it cannot be that he is
anything out of the way in stature.’

‘No,’ said the attorney.  ‘About your height, as I guessed for the
tailors, and I see nothing wrong with the result.  But, somehow, he
commands an atmosphere; he has a spacious manner; and he has kept up, all
through life, such a volume of racket about his personality, with his
chaises and his racers and his dicings, and I know not what—that somehow
he imposes!  It seems, when the farce is done, and he locked in Fleet
prison—and nobody left but Buonaparte and Lord Wellington and the Hetman
Platoff to make a work about—the world will be in a comparison quite
tranquil.  But this is beside the mark,’ he added, with an effort,
turning again from the window.  ‘We are now under fire, Mr. Anne, as you
soldiers would say, and it is high time we should prepare to go into
action.  He must not see you; that would be fatal.  All that he knows at
present is that you resemble him, and that is much more than enough.  If
it were possible, it would be well he should not know you were in the
house.’

‘Quite impossible, depend upon it,’ said I.  ‘Some of the servants are
directly in his interests, perhaps in his pay: Dawson, for an example.’

‘My own idea!’ cried Romaine.  ‘And at least,’ he added, as the first of
the chaises drew up with a dash in front of the portico, ‘it is now too
late.  Here he is.’

We stood listening, with a strange anxiety, to the various noises that
awoke in the silent house: the sound of doors opening and closing, the
sound of feet near at hand and farther off.  It was plain the arrival of
my cousin was a matter of moment, almost of parade, to the household.
And suddenly, out of this confused and distant bustle, a rapid and light
tread became distinguishable.  We heard it come upstairs, draw near along
the corridor, pause at the door, and a stealthy and hasty rapping
succeeded.

‘Mr. Anne—Mr. Anne, sir!  Let me in!’ said the voice of Rowley.

We admitted the lad, and locked the door again behind him.

‘It’s _him_, sir,’ he panted.  ‘He’ve come.’

‘You mean the Viscount?’ said I.  ‘So we supposed.  But come, Rowley—out
with the rest of it!  You have more to tell us, or your face belies you!’

‘Mr. Anne, I do,’ he said.  ‘Mr. Romaine, sir, you’re a friend of his,
ain’t you?’

‘Yes, George, I am a friend of his,’ said Romaine, and, to my great
surprise, laid his hand upon my shoulder.

‘Well, it’s this way,’ said Rowley—‘Mr. Powl have been at me!  It’s to
play the spy!  I thought he was at it from the first!  From the first I
see what he was after—coming round and round, and hinting things!  But
to-night he outs with it plump!  I’m to let him hear all what you’re to
do beforehand, he says; and he gave me this for an arnest’—holding up
half a guinea; ‘and I took it, so I did!  Strike me sky-blue scarlet?’
says he, adducing the words of the mock oath; and he looked askance at me
as he did so.

I saw that he had forgotten himself, and that he knew it.  The expression
of his eye changed almost in the passing of the glance from the
significant to the appealing—from the look of an accomplice to that of a
culprit; and from that moment he became the model of a well-drilled
valet.

‘Sky-blue scarlet?’ repeated the lawyer.  ‘Is the fool delirious?’

‘No,’ said I; ‘he is only reminding me of something.’

‘Well—and I believe the fellow will be faithful,’ said Romaine.  ‘So you
are a friend of Mr. Anne’s’ too?’ he added to Rowley.

‘If you please, sir,’ said Rowley.

‘’Tis something sudden,’ observed Romaine; ‘but it may be genuine enough.
I believe him to be honest.  He comes of honest people.  Well, George
Rowley, you might embrace some early opportunity to earn that
half-guinea, by telling Mr. Powl that your master will not leave here
till noon to-morrow, if he go even then.  Tell him there are a hundred
things to be done here, and a hundred more that can only be done properly
at my office in Holborn.  Come to think of it—we had better see to that
first of all,’ he went on, unlocking the door.  ‘Get hold of Powl, and
see.  And be quick back, and clear me up this mess.’

Mr. Rowley was no sooner gone than the lawyer took a pinch of snuff, and
regarded me with somewhat of a more genial expression.

‘Sir,’ said he, ‘it is very fortunate for you that your face is so strong
a letter of recommendation.  Here am I, a tough old practitioner, mixing
myself up with your very distressing business; and here is this farmer’s
lad, who has the wit to take a bribe and the loyalty to come and tell you
of it—all, I take it, on the strength of your appearance.  I wish I could
imagine how it would impress a jury!’ says he.

‘And how it would affect the hangman, sir?’ I asked

‘_Absit omen_!’ said Mr. Romaine devoutly.

We were just so far in our talk, when I heard a sound that brought my
heart into my mouth: the sound of some one slyly trying the handle of the
door.  It had been preceded by no audible footstep.  Since the departure
of Rowley our wing of the house had been entirely silent.  And we had
every right to suppose ourselves alone, and to conclude that the
new-comer, whoever he might be, was come on a clandestine, if not a
hostile, errand.

‘Who is there?’ asked Romaine.

‘It’s only me, sir,’ said the soft voice of Dawson.  ‘It’s the Viscount,
sir.  He is very desirous to speak with you on business.’

‘Tell him I shall come shortly, Dawson,’ said the lawyer.  ‘I am at
present engaged.’

‘Thank you, sir!’ said Dawson.

And we heard his feet draw off slowly along the corridor.

‘Yes,’ said Mr. Romaine, speaking low, and maintaining the attitude of
one intently listening, ‘there is another foot.  I cannot be deceived!’

‘I think there was indeed!’ said I.  ‘And what troubles me—I am not sure
that the other has gone entirely away.  By the time it got the length of
the head of the stair the tread was plainly single.’

‘Ahem—blockaded?’ asked the lawyer.

‘A siege _en règle_!’ I exclaimed.

‘Let us come farther from the door,’ said Romaine, ‘and reconsider this
damnable position.  Without doubt, Alain was this moment at the door.  He
hoped to enter and get a view of you, as if by accident.  Baffled in
this, has he stayed himself, or has he planted Dawson here by way of
sentinel?’

‘Himself, beyond a doubt,’ said I.  ‘And yet to what end?  He cannot
think to pass the night there!’

‘If it were only possible to pay no heed!’ said Mr. Romaine.  ‘But this
is the accursed drawback of your position.  We can do nothing openly.  I
must smuggle you out of this room and out of this house like seizable
goods; and how am I to set about it with a sentinel planted at your very
door?’

‘There is no good in being agitated,’ said I.

‘None at all,’ he acquiesced.  ‘And, come to think of it, it is droll
enough that I should have been that very moment commenting on your
personal appearance, when your cousin came upon this mission.  I was
saying, if you remember, that your face was as good or better than a
letter of recommendation.  I wonder if M. Alain would be like the rest of
us—I wonder what he would think of it?’

Mr. Romaine was sitting in a chair by the fire with his back to the
windows, and I was myself kneeling on the hearthrug and beginning
mechanically to pick up the scattered bills, when a honeyed voice joined
suddenly in our conversation.

‘He thinks well of it, Mr. Romaine.  He begs to join himself to that
circle of admirers which you indicate to exist already.’



CHAPTER XIX—THE DEVIL AND ALL AT AMERSHAM PLACE


Never did two human creatures get to their feet with more alacrity than
the lawyer and myself.  We had locked and barred the main gates of the
citadel; but unhappily we had left open the bath-room sally-port; and
here we found the voice of the hostile trumpets sounding from within, and
all our defences taken in reverse.  I took but the time to whisper Mr.
Romaine in the ear: ‘Here is another tableau for you!’ at which he looked
at me a moment with a kind of pathos, as who should say, ‘Don’t hit a man
when he’s down.’  Then I transferred my eyes to my enemy.

He had his hat on, a little on one side: it was a very tall hat, raked
extremely, and had a narrow curling brim.  His hair was all curled out in
masses like an Italian mountebank—a most unpardonable fashion.  He
sported a huge tippeted overcoat of frieze, such as watchmen wear, only
the inside was lined with costly furs, and he kept it half open to
display the exquisite linen, the many-coloured waistcoat, and the profuse
jewellery of watch-chains and brooches underneath.  The leg and the ankle
were turned to a miracle.  It is out of the question that I should deny
the resemblance altogether, since it has been remarked by so many
different persons whom I cannot reasonably accuse of a conspiracy.  As a
matter of fact, I saw little of it and confessed to nothing.  Certainly
he was what some might call handsome, of a pictorial, exuberant style of
beauty, all attitude, profile, and impudence: a man whom I could see in
fancy parade on the grand stand at a race-meeting or swagger in
Piccadilly, staring down the women, and stared at himself with admiration
by the coal-porters.  Of his frame of mind at that moment his face
offered a lively if an unconscious picture.  He was lividly pale, and his
lip was caught up in a smile that could almost be called a snarl, of a
sheer, arid malignity that appalled me and yet put me on my mettle for
the encounter.  He looked me up and down, then bowed and took off his hat
to me.

‘My cousin, I presume?’ he said.

‘I understand I have that honour,’ I replied.

‘The honour is mine,’ said he, and his voice shook as he said it.

‘I should make you welcome, I believe,’ said I.

‘Why?’ he inquired.  ‘This poor house has been my home for longer than I
care to claim.  That you should already take upon yourself the duties of
host here is to be at unnecessary pains.  Believe me, that part would be
more becomingly mine.  And, by the way, I must not fail to offer you my
little compliment.  It is a gratifying surprise to meet you in the dress
of a gentleman, and to see’—with a circular look upon the scattered
bills—‘that your necessities have already been so liberally relieved.’

I bowed with a smile that was perhaps no less hateful than his own.

‘There are so many necessities in this world,’ said I.  ‘Charity has to
choose.  One gets relieved, and some other, no less indigent, perhaps
indebted, must go wanting.’

‘Malice is an engaging trait,’ said he.

‘And envy, I think?’ was my reply.

He must have felt that he was not getting wholly the better of this
passage at arms; perhaps even feared that he should lose command of his
temper, which he reined in throughout the interview as with a red-hot
curb, for he flung away from me at the word, and addressed the lawyer
with insulting arrogance.

‘Mr. Romaine,’ he said, ‘since when have you presumed to give orders in
this house?’

‘I am not prepared to admit that I have given any,’ replied Romaine;
‘certainly none that did not fall in the sphere of my responsibilities.’

‘By whose orders, then, am I denied entrance to my uncle’s room?’ said my
cousin.

‘By the doctor’s, sir,’ replied Romaine; ‘and I think even you will admit
his faculty to give them.’

‘Have a care, sir,’ cried Alain.  ‘Do not be puffed up with your
position.  It is none so secure, Master Attorney.  I should not wonder in
the least if you were struck off the rolls for this night’s work, and the
next I should see of you were when I flung you alms at a pothouse door to
mend your ragged elbows.  The doctor’s orders?  But I believe I am not
mistaken!  You have to-night transacted business with the Count; and this
needy young gentleman has enjoyed the privilege of still another
interview, in which (as I am pleased to see) his dignity has not
prevented his doing very well for himself.  I wonder that you should care
to prevaricate with me so idly.’

‘I will confess so much,’ said Mr. Romaine, ‘if you call it
prevarication.  The order in question emanated from the Count himself.
He does not wish to see you.’

‘For which I must take the word of Mr. Daniel Romaine?’ asked Alain.

‘In default of any better,’ said Romaine.

There was an instantaneous convulsion in my cousin’s face, and I
distinctly heard him gnash his teeth at this reply; but, to my surprise,
he resumed in tones of almost good humour:

‘Come, Mr. Romaine, do not let us be petty!’  He drew in a chair and sat
down.  ‘Understand you have stolen a march upon me.  You have introduced
your soldier of Napoleon, and (how, I cannot conceive) he has been
apparently accepted with favour.  I ask no better proof than the funds
with which I find him literally surrounded—I presume in consequence of
some extravagance of joy at the first sight of so much money.  The odds
are so far in your favour, but the match is not yet won.  Questions will
arise of undue influence, of sequestration, and the like: I have my
witnesses ready.  I tell it you cynically, for you cannot profit by the
knowledge; and, if the worst come to the worst, I have good hopes of
recovering my own and of ruining you.’

‘You do what you please,’ answered Romaine; ‘but I give it you for a
piece of good advice, you had best do nothing in the matter.  You will
only make yourself ridiculous; you will only squander money, of which you
have none too much, and reap public mortification.’

‘Ah, but there you make the common mistake, Mr. Romaine!’ returned Alain.
‘You despise your adversary.  Consider, if you please, how very
disagreeable I could make myself, if I chose.  Consider the position of
your _protégé_—an escaped prisoner!  But I play a great game.  I condemn
such petty opportunities.’

At this Romaine and I exchanged a glance of triumph.  It seemed manifest
that Alain had as yet received no word of Clausel’s recapture and
denunciation.  At the same moment the lawyer, thus relieved of the
instancy of his fear, changed his tactics.  With a great air of
unconcern, he secured the newspaper, which still lay open before him on
the table.

‘I think, Monsieur Alain, that you labour under some illusion,’ said he.
‘Believe me, this is all beside the mark.  You seem to be pointing to
some compromise.  Nothing is further from my views.  You suspect me of an
inclination to trifle with you, to conceal how things are going.  I
cannot, on the other hand, be too early or too explicit in giving you
information which concerns you (I must say) capitally.  Your great-uncle
has to-night cancelled his will, and made a new one in favour of your
cousin Anne.  Nay, and you shall hear it from his own lips, if you
choose!  I will take so much upon me,’ said the lawyer, rising.  ‘Follow
me, if you please, gentlemen.’

Mr. Romaine led the way out of the room so briskly, and was so briskly
followed by Alain, that I had hard ado to get the remainder of the money
replaced and the despatch-box locked, and to overtake them, even by
running ere they should be lost in that maze of corridors, my uncle’s
house.  As it was, I went with a heart divided; and the thought of my
treasure thus left unprotected, save by a paltry lid and lock that any
one might break or pick open, put me in a perspiration whenever I had the
time to remember it.  The lawyer brought us to a room, begged us to be
seated while he should hold a consultation with the doctor, and, slipping
out of another door, left Alain and myself closeted together.

Truly he had done nothing to ingratiate himself; his every word had been
steeped in unfriendliness, envy, and that contempt which (as it is born
of anger) it is possible to support without humiliation.  On my part, I
had been little more conciliating; and yet I began to be sorry for this
man, hired spy as I knew him to be.  It seemed to me less than decent
that he should have been brought up in the expectation of this great
inheritance, and now, at the eleventh hour, be tumbled forth out of the
house door and left to himself, his poverty and his debts—those debts of
which I had so ungallantly reminded him so short a time before.  And we
were scarce left alone ere I made haste to hang out a flag of truce.

‘My cousin,’ said I, ‘trust me, you will not find me inclined to be your
enemy.’

He paused in front of me—for he had not accepted the lawyer’s invitation
to be seated, but walked to and fro in the apartment—took a pinch of
snuff, and looked at me while he was taking it with an air of much
curiosity.

‘Is it even so?’ said he.  ‘Am I so far favoured by fortune as to have
your pity?  Infinitely obliged, my cousin Anne!  But these sentiments are
not always reciprocal, and I warn you that the day when I set my foot on
your neck, the spine shall break.  Are you acquainted with the properties
of the spine?’ he asked with an insolence beyond qualification.

It was too much.  ‘I am acquainted also with the properties of a pair of
pistols,’ said I, toising him.

‘No, no, no!’ says he, holding up his finger.  ‘I will take my revenge
how and when I please.  We are enough of the same family to understand
each other, perhaps; and the reason why I have not had you arrested on
your arrival, why I had not a picket of soldiers in the first clump of
evergreens, to await and prevent your coming—I, who knew all, before whom
that pettifogger, Romaine, has been conspiring in broad daylight to
supplant me—is simply this: that I had not made up my mind how I was to
take my revenge.’

At that moment he was interrupted by the tolling of a bell.  As we stood
surprised and listening, it was succeeded by the sound of many feet
trooping up the stairs and shuffling by the door of our room.  Both, I
believe, had a great curiosity to set it open, which each, owing to the
presence of the other, resisted; and we waited instead in silence, and
without moving, until Romaine returned and bade us to my uncle’s
presence.

He led the way by a little crooked passage, which brought us out in the
sick-room, and behind the bed.  I believe I have forgotten to remark that
the Count’s chamber was of considerable dimensions.  We beheld it now
crowded with the servants and dependants of the house, from the doctor
and the priest to Mr. Dawson and the housekeeper, from Dawson down to
Rowley and the last footman in white calves, the last plump chambermaid
in her clean gown and cap, and the last ostler in a stable waiscoat.
This large congregation of persons (and I was surprised to see how large
it was) had the appearance, for the most part, of being ill at ease and
heartily bewildered, standing on one foot, gaping like zanies, and those
who were in the corners nudging each other and grinning aside.  My uncle,
on the other hand, who was raised higher than I had yet seen him on his
pillows, wore an air of really imposing gravity.  No sooner had we
appeared behind him, than he lifted his voice to a good loudness, and
addressed the assemblage.

‘I take you all to witness—can you hear me?—I take you all to witness
that I recognise as my heir and representative this gentleman, whom most
of you see for the first time, the Viscount Anne de St.-Yves, my nephew
of the younger line.  And I take you to witness at the same time that,
for very good reasons known to myself, I have discarded and disinherited
this other gentleman whom you all know, the Viscount de St.-Yves.  I have
also to explain the unusual trouble to which I have put you all—and,
since your supper was not over, I fear I may even say annoyance.  It has
pleased M. Alain to make some threats of disputing my will, and to
pretend that there are among your number certain estimable persons who
may be trusted to swear as he shall direct them.  It pleases me thus to
put it out of his power and to stop the mouths of his false witnesses.  I
am infinitely obliged by your politeness, and I have the honour to wish
you all a very good evening.’

As the servants, still greatly mystified, crowded out of the sickroom
door, curtseying, pulling the forelock, scraping with the foot, and so
on, according to their degree, I turned and stole a look at my cousin.
He had borne this crushing public rebuke without change of countenance.
He stood, now, very upright, with folded arms, and looking inscrutably at
the roof of the apartment.  I could not refuse him at that moment the
tribute of my admiration.  Still more so when, the last of the domestics
having filed through the doorway and left us alone with my great-uncle
and the lawyer, he took one step forward towards the bed, made a
dignified reverence, and addressed the man who had just condemned him to
ruin.

‘My lord,’ said he, ‘you are pleased to treat me in a manner which my
gratitude, and your state, equally forbid me to call in question.  It
will be only necessary for me to call your attention to the length of
time in which I have been taught to regard myself as your heir.  In that
position, I judged it only loyal to permit myself a certain scale of
expenditure.  If I am now to be cut off with a shilling as the reward of
twenty years of service, I shall be left not only a beggar, but a
bankrupt.’

Whether from the fatigue of his recent exertion, or by a well-inspired
ingenuity of hate, my uncle had once more closed his eyes; nor did he
open them now.  ‘Not with a shilling,’ he contented himself with
replying; and there stole, as he said it, a sort of smile over his face,
that flickered there conspicuously for the least moment of time, and then
faded and left behind the old impenetrable mask of years, cunning, and
fatigue.  There could be no mistake: my uncle enjoyed the situation as he
had enjoyed few things in the last quarter of a century.  The fires of
life scarce survived in that frail body; but hatred, like some immortal
quality, was still erect and unabated.

Nevertheless my cousin persevered.

‘I speak at a disadvantage,’ he resumed.  ‘My supplanter, with perhaps
more wisdom than delicacy, remains in the room,’ and he cast a glance at
me that might have withered an oak tree.

I was only too willing to withdraw, and Romaine showed as much alacrity
to make way for my departure.  But my uncle was not to be moved.  In the
same breath of a voice, and still without opening his eyes, he bade me
remain.

‘It is well,’ said Alain.  ‘I cannot then go on to remind you of the
twenty years that have passed over our heads in England, and the services
I may have rendered you in that time.  It would be a position too odious.
Your lordship knows me too well to suppose I could stoop to such
ignominy.  I must leave out all my defence—your lordship wills it so!  I
do not know what are my faults; I know only my punishment, and it is
greater than I have the courage to face.  My uncle, I implore your pity:
pardon me so far; do not send me for life into a debtors’ jail—a pauper
debtor.’

‘_Chat et vieux_, _pardonnez_?’ said my uncle, quoting from La Fontaine;
and then, opening a pale-blue eye full on Alain, he delivered with some
emphasis:

    ‘La jeunesse se flatte et croit tout obtenir;
    La vieillesse est impitoyable.’

The blood leaped darkly into Alain’s face.  He turned to Romaine and me,
and his eyes flashed.

‘It is your turn now,’ he said.  ‘At least it shall be prison for prison
with the two viscounts.’

‘Not so, Mr. Alain, by your leave,’ said Romaine.  ‘There are a few
formalities to be considered first.’

But Alain was already striding towards the door.

‘Stop a moment, stop a moment!’ cried Romaine.  ‘Remember your own
counsel not to despise an adversary.’

Alain turned.

‘If I do not despise I hate you!’ he cried, giving a loose to his
passion.  ‘Be warned of that, both of you.’

‘I understand you to threaten Monsieur le Vicomte Anne,’ said the lawyer.
‘Do you know, I would not do that.  I am afraid, I am very much afraid,
if you were to do as you propose, you might drive me into extremes.’

‘You have made me a beggar and a bankrupt,’ said Alain.  What extreme is
left?’

‘I scarce like to put a name upon it in this company,’ replied Romaine.
‘But there are worse things than even bankruptcy, and worse places than a
debtors’ jail.’

The words were so significantly said that there went a visible thrill
through Alain; sudden as a sword-stroke, he fell pale again.

‘I do not understand you,’ said he.

‘O yes, you do,’ returned Romaine.  ‘I believe you understand me very
well.  You must not suppose that all this time, while you were so very
busy, others were entirely idle.  You must not fancy, because I am an
Englishman, that I have not the intelligence to pursue an inquiry.  Great
as is my regard for the honour of your house, M. Alain de St.-Yves, if I
hear of you moving directly or indirectly in this matter, I shall do my
duty, let it cost what it will: that is, I shall communicate the real
name of the Buonapartist spy who signs his letters _Rue Grégoire de
Tours_.’

I confess my heart was already almost altogether on the side of my
insulted and unhappy cousin; and if it had not been before, it must have
been so now, so horrid was the shock with which he heard his infamy
exposed.  Speech was denied him; he carried his hand to his neckcloth; he
staggered; I thought he must have fallen.  I ran to help him, and at that
he revived, recoiled before me, and stood there with arms stretched forth
as if to preserve himself from the outrage of my touch.

‘Hands off!’ he somehow managed to articulate.

‘You will now, I hope,’ pursued the lawyer, without any change of voice,
‘understand the position in which you are placed, and how delicately it
behoves you to conduct yourself.  Your arrest hangs, if I may so express
myself, by a hair; and as you will be under the perpetual vigilance of
myself and my agents, you must look to it narrowly that you walk
straight.  Upon the least dubiety, I will take action.’  He snuffed,
looking critically at the tortured man.  ‘And now let me remind you that
your chaise is at the door.  This interview is agitating to his
lordship—it cannot be agreeable for you—and I suggest that it need not be
further drawn out.  It does not enter into the views of your uncle, the
Count, that you should again sleep under this roof.’

As Alain turned and passed without a word or a sign from the apartment, I
instantly followed.  I suppose I must be at bottom possessed of some
humanity; at least, this accumulated torture, this slow butchery of a man
as by quarters of rock, had wholly changed my sympathies.  At that moment
I loathed both my uncle and the lawyer for their coldblooded cruelty.

Leaning over the banisters, I was but in time to hear his hasty footsteps
in that hall that had been crowded with servants to honour his coming,
and was now left empty against his friendless departure.  A moment later,
and the echoes rang, and the air whistled in my ears, as he slammed the
door on his departing footsteps.  The fury of the concussion gave me (had
one been still wanted) a measure of the turmoil of his passions.  In a
sense, I felt with him; I felt how he would have gloried to slam that
door on my uncle, the lawyer, myself, and the whole crowd of those who
had been witnesses to his humiliation.



CHAPTER XX—AFTER THE STORM


No sooner was the house clear of my cousin than I began to reckon up,
ruefully enough, the probable results of what had passed.  Here were a
number of pots broken, and it looked to me as if I should have to pay for
all!  Here had been this proud, mad beast goaded and baited both publicly
and privately, till he could neither hear nor see nor reason; whereupon
the gate had been set open, and he had been left free to go and contrive
whatever vengeance he might find possible.  I could not help thinking it
was a pity that, whenever I myself was inclined to be upon my good
behaviour, some friends of mine should always determine to play a piece
of heroics and cast me for the hero—or the victim—which is very much the
same.  The first duty of heroics is to be of your own choosing.  When
they are not that, they are nothing.  And I assure you, as I walked back
to my own room, I was in no very complaisant humour: thought my uncle and
Mr. Romaine to have played knuckle-bones with my life and prospects;
cursed them for it roundly; had no wish more urgent than to avoid the
pair of them; and was quite knocked out of time, as they say in the ring,
to find myself confronted with the lawyer.

He stood on my hearthrug, leaning on the chimney-piece, with a gloomy,
thoughtful brow, as I was pleased to see, and not in the least as though
he were vain of the late proceedings.

‘Well?’ said I.  ‘You have done it now!’

‘Is he gone?’ he asked.

‘He is gone,’ said I.  ‘We shall have the devil to pay with him when he
comes back.’

‘You are right,’ said the lawyer, ‘and very little to pay him with but
flams and fabrications, like to-night’s.’

‘To-night’s?’ I repeated.

‘Ay, to-night’s!’ said he.

‘To-night’s _what_?’ I cried.

‘To-night’s flams and fabrications.’

‘God be good to me, sir,’ said I, ‘have I something more to admire in
your conduct than ever _I_ had suspected?  You cannot think how you
interest me!  That it was severe, I knew; I had already chuckled over
that.  But that it should be false also!  In what sense, dear sir?’

I believe I was extremely offensive as I put the question, but the lawyer
paid no heed.

‘False in all senses of the word,’ he replied seriously.  ‘False in the
sense that they were not true, and false in the sense that they were not
real; false in the sense that I boasted, and in the sense that I lied.
How can I arrest him?  Your uncle burned the papers!  I told you so—but
doubtless you have forgotten—the day I first saw you in Edinburgh Castle.
It was an act of generosity; I have seen many of these acts, and always
regretted—always regretted!  “That shall be his inheritance,” he said, as
the papers burned; he did not mean that it should have proved so rich a
one.  How rich, time will tell.’

‘I beg your pardon a hundred thousand times, my dear sir, but it strikes
me you have the impudence—in the circumstances, I may call it the
indecency—to appear cast down?’

‘It is true,’ said he: ‘I am.  I am cast down.  I am literally cast down.
I feel myself quite helpless against your cousin.’

‘Now, really!’ I asked.  ‘Is this serious?  And is it perhaps the reason
why you have gorged the poor devil with every species of insult? and why
you took such surprising pains to supply me with what I had so little
need of—another enemy?  That you were helpless against them?  “Here is my
last missile,” say you; “my ammunition is quite exhausted: just wait till
I get the last in—it will irritate, it cannot hurt him.  There—you
see!—he is furious now, and I am quite helpless.  One more prod, another
kick: now he is a mere lunatic!  Stand behind me; I am quite helpless!”
Mr. Romaine, I am asking myself as to the background or motive of this
singular jest, and whether the name of it should not be called
treachery?’

‘I can scarce wonder,’ said he.  ‘In truth it has been a singular
business, and we are very fortunate to be out of it so well.  Yet it was
not treachery: no, no, Mr. Anne, it was not treachery; and if you will do
me the favour to listen to me for the inside of a minute, I shall
demonstrate the same to you beyond cavil.’  He seemed to wake up to his
ordinary briskness.  ‘You see the point?’ he began.  ‘He had not yet read
the newspaper, but who could tell when he might?  He might have had that
damned journal in his pocket, and how should we know?  We were—I may say,
we are—at the mercy of the merest twopenny accident.’

‘Why, true,’ said I: ‘I had not thought of that.’

‘I warrant you,’ cried Romaine, ‘you had supposed it was nothing to be
the hero of an interesting notice in the journals!  You had supposed, as
like as not, it was a form of secrecy!  But not so in the least.  A part
of England is already buzzing with the name of Champdivers; a day or two
more and the mail will have carried it everywhere: so wonderful a machine
is this of ours for disseminating intelligence!  Think of it!  When my
father was born—but that is another story.  To return: we had here the
elements of such a combustion as I dread to think of—your cousin and the
journal.  Let him but glance an eye upon that column of print, and where
were we?  It is easy to ask; not so easy to answer, my young friend.  And
let me tell you, this sheet is the Viscount’s usual reading.  It is my
conviction he had it in his pocket.’

‘I beg your pardon, sir,’ said I.  ‘I have been unjust.  I did not
appreciate my danger.’

‘I think you never do,’ said he.

‘But yet surely that public scene—’ I began.

‘It was madness.  I quite agree with you,’ Mr. Romaine interrupted.  ‘But
it was your uncle’s orders, Mr. Anne, and what could I do?  Tell him you
were the murderer of Goguelat?  I think not.’

‘No, sure!’ said I.  ‘That would but have been to make the trouble
thicker.  We were certainly in a very ill posture.’

‘You do not yet appreciate how grave it was,’ he replied.  ‘It was
necessary for you that your cousin should go, and go at once.  You
yourself had to leave to-night under cover of darkness, and how could you
have done that with the Viscount in the next room?  He must go, then; he
must leave without delay.  And that was the difficulty.’

‘Pardon me, Mr. Romaine, but could not my uncle have bidden him go?’ I
asked.

‘Why, I see I must tell you that this is not so simple as it sounds,’ he
replied.  ‘You say this is your uncle’s house, and so it is.  But to all
effects and purposes it is your cousin’s also.  He has rooms here; has
had them coming on for thirty years now, and they are filled with a
prodigious accumulation of trash—stays, I dare say, and powder-puffs, and
such effeminate idiocy—to which none could dispute his title, even
suppose any one wanted to.  We had a perfect right to bid him go, and he
had a perfect right to reply, “Yes, I will go, but not without my stays
and cravats.  I must first get together the nine-hundred-and-ninety-nine
chestsfull of insufferable rubbish, that I have spent the last thirty
years collecting—and may very well spend the next thirty hours a-packing
of.”  And what should we have said to that?’

‘By way of repartee?’ I asked.  ‘Two tall footmen and a pair of crabtree
cudgels, I suggest.’

‘The Lord deliver me from the wisdom of laymen!’ cried Romaine.  ‘Put
myself in the wrong at the beginning of a lawsuit?  No, indeed!  There
was but one thing to do, and I did it, and burned my last cartridge in
the doing of it.  I stunned him.  And it gave us three hours, by which we
should make haste to profit; for if there is one thing sure, it is that
he will be up to time again to-morrow in the morning.’

‘Well,’ said I, ‘I own myself an idiot.  Well do they say, _an old
soldier_, _an old innocent_!  For I guessed nothing of all this.’

‘And, guessing it, have you the same objections to leave England?’ he
inquired.

‘The same,’ said I.

‘It is indispensable,’ he objected.

‘And it cannot be,’ I replied.  ‘Reason has nothing to say in the matter;
and I must not let you squander any of yours.  It will be enough to tell
you this is an affair of the heart.’

‘Is it even so?’ quoth Romaine, nodding his head.  ‘And I might have been
sure of it.  Place them in a hospital, put them in a jail in yellow
overalls, do what you will, young Jessamy finds young Jenny.  O, have it
your own way; I am too old a hand to argue with young gentlemen who
choose to fancy themselves in love; I have too much experience, thank
you.  Only, be sure that you appreciate what you risk: the prison, the
dock, the gallows, and the halter—terribly vulgar circumstances, my young
friend; grim, sordid, earnest; no poetry in that!’

‘And there I am warned,’ I returned gaily.  ‘No man could be warned more
finely or with a greater eloquence.  And I am of the same opinion still.
Until I have again seen that lady, nothing shall induce me to quit Great
Britain.  I have besides—’

And here I came to a full stop.  It was upon my tongue to have told him
the story of the drovers, but at the first word of it my voice died in my
throat.  There might be a limit to the lawyer’s toleration, I reflected.
I had not been so long in Britain altogether; for the most part of that
time I had been by the heels in limbo in Edinburgh Castle; and already I
had confessed to killing one man with a pair of scissors; and now I was
to go on and plead guilty to having settled another with a holly stick!
A wave of discretion went over me as cold and as deep as the sea.

‘In short, sir, this is a matter of feeling,’ I concluded, ‘and nothing
will prevent my going to Edinburgh.’

If I had fired a pistol in his ear he could not have been more startled.

‘To Edinburgh?’ he repeated.  ‘Edinburgh? where the very paving-stones
know you!’

‘Then is the murder out!’ said I.  ‘But, Mr. Romaine, is there not
sometimes safety in boldness?  Is it not a common-place of strategy to
get where the enemy least expects you?  And where would he expect me
less?’

‘Faith, there is something in that, too!’ cried the lawyer.  ‘Ay,
certainly, a great deal in that.  All the witnesses drowned but one, and
he safe in prison; you yourself changed beyond recognition—let us
hope—and walking the streets of the very town you have illustrated by
your—well, your eccentricity!  It is not badly combined, indeed!’

‘You approve it, then?’ said I.

‘O, approve!’ said he; ‘there is no question of approval.  There is only
one course which I could approve, and that were to escape to France
instanter.’

‘You do not wholly disapprove, at least?’ I substituted.

‘Not wholly; and it would not matter if I did,’ he replied.  ‘Go your own
way; you are beyond argument.  And I am not sure that you will run more
danger by that course than by any other.  Give the servants time to get
to bed and fall asleep, then take a country cross-road and walk, as the
rhyme has it, like blazes all night.  In the morning take a chaise or
take the mail at pleasure, and continue your journey with all the decorum
and reserve of which you shall be found capable.’

‘I am taking the picture in,’ I said.  ‘Give me time.  ’Tis the _tout
ensemble_ I must see: the whole as opposed to the details.’

‘Mountebank!’ he murmured.

‘Yes, I have it now; and I see myself with a servant, and that servant is
Rowley,’ said I.

‘So as to have one more link with your uncle?’ suggested the lawyer.
‘Very judicious!’

‘And, pardon me, but that is what it is,’ I exclaimed.  ‘Judicious is the
word.  I am not making a deception fit to last for thirty years; I do not
found a palace in the living granite for the night.  This is a shelter
tent—a flying picture—seen, admired, and gone again in the wink of an
eye.  What is wanted, in short, is a _trompe-l’œil_ that shall be good
enough for twelve hours at an inn: is it not so?’

‘It is, and the objection holds.  Rowley is but another danger,’ said
Romaine.

‘Rowley,’ said I, ‘will pass as a servant from a distance—as a creature
seen poised on the dicky of a bowling chaise.  He will pass at hand as a
smart, civil fellow one meets in the inn corridor, and looks back at, and
asks, and is told, “Gentleman’s servant in Number 4.”  He will pass, in
fact, all round, except with his personal friends!  My dear sir, pray
what do you expect?  Of course if we meet my cousin, or if we meet
anybody who took part in the judicious exhibition of this evening, we are
lost; and who’s denying it?  To every disguise, however good and safe,
there is always the weak point; you must always take (let us say—and to
take a simile from your own waistcoat pocket) a snuff box-full of risk.
You’ll get it just as small with Rowley as with anybody else.  And the
long and short of it is, the lad’s honest, he likes me, I trust him; he
is my servant, or nobody.’

‘He might not accept,’ said Romaine.

‘I bet you a thousand pounds he does!’ cried I.  ‘But no matter; all you
have to do is to send him out to-night on this cross-country business,
and leave the thing to me.  I tell you, he will be my servant, and I tell
you, he will do well.’

I had crossed the room, and was already overhauling my wardrobe as I
spoke.

‘Well,’ concluded the lawyer, with a shrug, ‘one risk with another: _à la
guerre comme à la guerre_, as you would say.  Let the brat come and be
useful, at least.’  And he was about to ring the bell, when his eye was
caught by my researches in the wardrobe.  ‘Do not fall in love with these
coats, waistcoats, cravats, and other panoply and accoutrements by which
you are now surrounded.  You must not run the post as a dandy.  It is not
the fashion, even.’

‘You are pleased to be facetious, sir,’ said I; ‘and not according to
knowledge.  These clothes are my life, they are my disguise; and since I
can take but few of them, I were a fool indeed if I selected hastily!
Will you understand, once and for all, what I am seeking?  To be
invisible, is the first point; the second, to be invisible in a
post-chaise and with a servant.  Can you not perceive the delicacy of the
quest?  Nothing must be too coarse, nothing too fine; _rien de voyant_,
_rien qui détonne_; so that I may leave everywhere the inconspicuous
image of a handsome young man of a good fortune travelling in proper
style, whom the landlord will forget in twelve hours—and the chambermaid
perhaps remember, God bless her! with a sigh.  This is the very fine art
of dress.’

‘I have practised it with success for fifty years,’ said Romaine, with a
chuckle.  ‘A black suit and a clean shirt is my infallible recipe.’

‘You surprise me; I did not think you would be shallow!’ said I,
lingering between two coats.  ‘Pray, Mr. Romaine, have I your head? or
did you travel post and with a smartish servant?’

‘Neither, I admit,’ said he.

‘Which change the whole problem,’ I continued.  ‘I have to dress for a
smartish servant and a Russia leather despatch-box.’  That brought me to
a stand.  I came over and looked at the box with a moment’s hesitation.
‘Yes,’ I resumed.  ‘Yes, and for the despatch-box!  It looks moneyed and
landed; it means I have a lawyer.  It is an invaluable property.  But I
could have wished it to hold less money.  The responsibility is crushing.
Should I not do more wisely to take five hundred pounds, and intrust the
remainder with you, Mr. Romaine?’

‘If you are sure you will not want it,’ answered Romaine.

‘I am far from sure of that,’ cried I.  ‘In the first place, as a
philosopher.  This is the first time I have been at the head of a large
sum, and it is conceivable—who knows himself?—that I may make it fly.  In
the second place, as a fugitive.  Who knows what I may need?  The whole
of it may be inadequate.  But I can always write for more.’

‘You do not understand,’ he replied.  ‘I break off all communication with
you here and now.  You must give me a power of attorney ere you start
to-night, and then be done with me trenchantly until better days.’

I believe I offered some objection.

‘Think a little for once of me!’ said Romaine.  ‘I must not have seen you
before to-night.  To-night we are to have had our only interview, and you
are to have given me the power; and to-night I am to have lost sight of
you again—I know not whither, you were upon business, it was none of my
affairs to question you!  And this, you are to remark, in the interests
of your own safety much more than mine.’

‘I am not even to write to you?’ I said, a little bewildered.

‘I believe I am cutting the last strand that connects you with common
sense,’ he replied.  ‘But that is the plain English of it.  You are not
even to write; and if you did, I would not answer.’

‘A letter, however—’ I began.

‘Listen to me,’ interrupted Romaine.  ‘So soon as your cousin reads the
paragraph, what will he do?  Put the police upon looking into my
correspondence!  So soon as you write to me, in short, you write to Bow
Street; and if you will take my advice, you will date that letter from
France.’

‘The devil!’ said I, for I began suddenly to see that this might put me
out of the way of my business.

‘What is it now?’ says he.

‘There will be more to be done, then, before we can part,’ I answered.

‘I give you the whole night,’ said he.  ‘So long as you are off ere
daybreak, I am content.’

‘In short, Mr. Romaine,’ said I, ‘I have had so much benefit of your
advice and services that I am loth to sever the connection, and would
even ask a substitute.  I would be obliged for a letter of introduction
to one of your own cloth in Edinburgh—an old man for choice, very
experienced, very respectable, and very secret.  Could you favour me with
such a letter?’

‘Why, no,’ said he.  ‘Certainly not.  I will do no such thing, indeed.’

‘It would be a great favour, sir,’ I pleaded.

‘It would be an unpardonable blunder,’ he replied.  ‘What?  Give you a
letter of introduction? and when the police come, I suppose, I must
forget the circumstance?  No, indeed.  Talk of it no more.’

‘You seem to be always in the right,’ said I.  ‘The letter would be out
of the question, I quite see that.  But the lawyer’s name might very well
have dropped from you in the way of conversation; having heard him
mentioned, I might profit by the circumstance to introduce myself; and in
this way my business would be the better done, and you not in the least
compromised.’

‘What is this business?’ said Romaine.

‘I have not said that I had any,’ I replied.  ‘It might arise.  This is
only a possibility that I must keep in view.’

‘Well,’ said he, with a gesture of the hands, ‘I mention Mr. Robbie; and
let that be an end of it!—Or wait!’ he added, ‘I have it.  Here is
something that will serve you for an introduction, and cannot compromise
me.’  And he wrote his name and the Edinburgh lawyer’s address on a piece
of card and tossed it to me.



CHAPTER XXI—I BECOME THE OWNER OF A CLARET-COLOURED CHAISE


What with packing, signing papers, and partaking of an excellent cold
supper in the lawyer’s room, it was past two in the morning before we
were ready for the road.  Romaine himself let us out of a window in a
part of the house known to Rowley: it appears it served as a kind of
postern to the servants’ hall, by which (when they were in the mind for a
clandestine evening) they would come regularly in and out; and I remember
very well the vinegar aspect of the lawyer on the receipt of this piece
of information—how he pursed his lips, jutted his eyebrows, and kept
repeating, ‘This must be seen to, indeed! this shall be barred to-morrow
in the morning!’  In this preoccupation, I believe he took leave of me
without observing it; our things were handed out; we heard the window
shut behind us; and became instantly lost in a horrid intricacy of
blackness and the shadow of woods.

A little wet snow kept sleepily falling, pausing, and falling again; it
seemed perpetually beginning to snow and perpetually leaving off; and the
darkness was intense.  Time and again we walked into trees; time and
again found ourselves adrift among garden borders or stuck like a ram in
the thicket.  Rowley had possessed himself of the matches, and he was
neither to be terrified nor softened.  ‘No, I will not, Mr. Anne, sir,’
he would reply.  ‘You know he tell me to wait till we were over the ’ill.
It’s only a little way now.  Why, and I thought you was a soldier, too!’
I was at least a very glad soldier when my valet consented at last to
kindle a thieves’ match.  From this, we easily lit the lantern; and
thenceforward, through a labyrinth of woodland paths, were conducted by
its uneasy glimmer.  Both booted and great-coated, with tall hats much of
a shape, and laden with booty in the form of a despatch-box, a case of
pistols, and two plump valises, I thought we had very much the look of a
pair of brothers returning from the sack of Amersham Place.

We issued at last upon a country by-road where we might walk abreast and
without precaution.  It was nine miles to Aylesbury, our immediate
destination; by a watch, which formed part of my new outfit, it should be
about half-past three in the morning; and as we did not choose to arrive
before daylight, time could not be said to press.  I gave the order to
march at ease.

‘Now, Rowley,’ said I, ‘so far so good.  You have come, in the most
obliging manner in the world, to carry these valises.  The question is,
what next?  What are we to do at Aylesbury? or, more particularly, what
are you?  Thence, I go on a journey.  Are you to accompany me?’

He gave a little chuckle.  ‘That’s all settled already, Mr. Anne, sir,’
he replied.  ‘Why, I’ve got my things here in the valise—a half a dozen
shirts and what not; I’m all ready, sir: just you lead on: _you’ll_ see.’

‘The devil you have!’ said I.  ‘You made pretty sure of your welcome.’

‘If you please, sir,’ said Rowley.

He looked up at me, in the light of the lantern, with a boyish shyness
and triumph that awoke my conscience.  I could never let this innocent
involve himself in the perils and difficulties that beset my course,
without some hint of warning, which it was a matter of extreme delicacy
to make plain enough and not too plain.

‘No, no,’ said I; ‘you may think you have made a choice, but it was
blindfold, and you must make it over again.  The Count’s service is a
good one; what are you leaving it for?  Are you not throwing away the
substance for the shadow?  No, do not answer me yet.  You imagine that I
am a prosperous nobleman, just declared my uncle’s heir, on the threshold
of the best of good fortune, and, from the point of view of a judicious
servant, a jewel of a master to serve and stick to?  Well, my boy, I am
nothing of the kind, nothing of the kind.’

As I said the words, I came to a full stop and held up the lantern to his
face.  He stood before me, brilliantly illuminated on the background of
impenetrable night and falling snow, stricken to stone between his double
burden like an ass between two panniers, and gaping at me like a
blunderbuss.  I had never seen a face so predestined to be astonished, or
so susceptible of rendering the emotion of surprise; and it tempted me as
an open piano tempts the musician.

‘Nothing of the sort, Rowley,’ I continued, in a churchyard voice.
‘These are appearances, petty appearances.  I am in peril, homeless,
hunted.  I count scarce any one in England who is not my enemy.  From
this hour I drop my name, my title; I become nameless; my name is
proscribed.  My liberty, my life, hang by a hair.  The destiny which you
will accept, if you go forth with me, is to be tracked by spies, to hide
yourself under a false name, to follow the desperate pretences and
perhaps share the fate of a murderer with a price upon his head.’

His face had been hitherto beyond expectation, passing from one depth to
another of tragic astonishment, and really worth paying to see; but at
this it suddenly cleared.  ‘Oh, I ain’t afraid!’ he said; and then,
choking into laughter, ‘why, I see it from the first!’

I could have beaten him.  But I had so grossly overshot the mark that I
suppose it took me two good miles of road and half an hour of elocution
to persuade him I had been in earnest.  In the course of which I became
so interested in demonstrating my present danger that I forgot all about
my future safety, and not only told him the story of Goguelat, but threw
in the business of the drovers as well, and ended by blurting out that I
was a soldier of Napoleon’s and a prisoner of war.

This was far from my views when I began; and it is a common complaint of
me that I have a long tongue.  I believe it is a fault beloved by
fortune.  Which of you considerate fellows would have done a thing at
once so foolhardy and so wise as to make a confidant of a boy in his
teens, and positively smelling of the nursery?  And when had I cause to
repent it?  There is none so apt as a boy to be the adviser of any man in
difficulties such as mine.  To the beginnings of virile common sense he
adds the last lights of the child’s imagination; and he can fling himself
into business with that superior earnestness that properly belongs to
play.  And Rowley was a boy made to my hand.  He had a high sense of
romance, and a secret cultus for all soldiers and criminals.  His
travelling library consisted of a chap-book life of Wallace and some
sixpenny parts of the ‘Old Bailey Sessions Papers’ by Gurney the
shorthand writer; and the choice depicts his character to a hair.  You
can imagine how his new prospects brightened on a boy of this
disposition.  To be the servant and companion of a fugitive, a soldier,
and a murderer, rolled in one—to live by stratagems, disguises, and false
names, in an atmosphere of midnight and mystery so thick that you could
cut it with a knife—was really, I believe, more dear to him than his
meals, though he was a great trencherman, and something of a glutton
besides.  For myself, as the peg by which all this romantic business
hung, I was simply idolised from that moment; and he would rather have
sacrificed his hand than surrendered the privilege of serving me.

We arranged the terms of our campaign, trudging amicably in the snow,
which now, with the approach of morning, began to fall to purpose.  I
chose the name of Ramornie, I imagine from its likeness to Romaine;
Rowley, from an irresistible conversion of ideas, I dubbed Gammon.  His
distress was laughable to witness: his own choice of an unassuming
nickname had been Claude Duval!  We settled our procedure at the various
inns where we should alight, rehearsed our little manners like a piece of
drill until it seemed impossible we should ever be taken unprepared; and
in all these dispositions, you maybe sure the despatch-box was not
forgotten.  Who was to pick it up, who was to set it down, who was to
remain beside it, who was to sleep with it—there was no contingency
omitted, all was gone into with the thoroughness of a drill-sergeant on
the one hand and a child with a new plaything on the other.

‘I say, wouldn’t it look queer if you and me was to come to the
post-house with all this luggage?’ said Rowley.

‘I dare say,’ I replied.  ‘But what else is to be done?’

‘Well, now, sir—you hear me,’ says Rowley.  ‘I think it would look more
natural-like if you was to come to the post-house alone, and with nothing
in your ’ands—more like a gentleman, you know.  And you might say that
your servant and baggage was a-waiting for you up the road.  I think I
could manage, somehow, to make a shift with all them dratted
things—leastways if you was to give me a ’and up with them at the start.’

‘And I would see you far enough before I allowed you to try, Mr. Rowley!’
I cried.  ‘Why, you would be quite defenceless!  A footpad that was an
infant child could rob you.  And I should probably come driving by to
find you in a ditch with your throat cut.  But there is something in your
idea, for all that; and I propose we put it in execution no farther
forward than the next corner of a lane.’

Accordingly, instead of continuing to aim for Aylesbury, we headed by
cross-roads for some point to the northward of it, whither I might assist
Rowley with the baggage, and where I might leave him to await my return
in the post-chaise.

It was snowing to purpose, the country all white, and ourselves walking
snowdrifts, when the first glimmer of the morning showed us an inn upon
the highwayside.  Some distance off, under the shelter of a corner of the
road and a clump of trees, I loaded Rowley with the whole of our
possessions, and watched him till he staggered in safety into the doors
of the _Green Dragon_, which was the sign of the house.  Thence I walked
briskly into Aylesbury, rejoicing in my freedom and the causeless good
spirits that belong to a snowy morning; though, to be sure, long before I
had arrived the snow had again ceased to fall, and the eaves of Aylesbury
were smoking in the level sun.  There was an accumulation of gigs and
chaises in the yard, and a great bustle going forward in the coffee-room
and about the doors of the inn.  At these evidences of so much travel on
the road I was seized with a misgiving lest it should be impossible to
get horses, and I should be detained in the precarious neighbourhood of
my cousin.  Hungry as I was, I made my way first of all to the
postmaster, where he stood—a big, athletic, horsey-looking man, blowing
into a key in the corner of the yard.

On my making my modest request, he awoke from his indifference into what
seemed passion.

‘A po’-shay and ’osses!’ he cried.  ‘Do I look as if I ’ad a po’-shay and
’osses?  Damn me, if I ’ave such a thing on the premises.  I don’t _make_
’osses and chaises—I ’_ire_ ’em.  You might be God Almighty!’ said he;
and instantly, as if he had observed me for the first time, he broke off,
and lowered his voice into the confidential.  ‘Why, now that I see you
are a gentleman,’ said he, ‘I’ll tell you what!  If you like to _buy_, I
have the article to fit you.  Second-’and shay by Lycett, of London.
Latest style; good as new.  Superior fittin’s, net on the roof, baggage
platform, pistol ’olsters—the most com-plete and the most gen-teel
turn-out I ever see!  The ’ole for seventy-five pound!  It’s as good as
givin’ her away!’

‘Do you propose I should trundle it myself, like a hawker’s barrow?’ said
I.  ‘Why, my good man, if I had to stop here, anyway, I should prefer to
buy a house and garden!’

‘Come and look at her!’ he cried; and, with the word, links his arm in
mine and carries me to the outhouse where the chaise was on view.

It was just the sort of chaise that I had dreamed of for my purpose:
eminently rich, inconspicuous, and genteel; for, though I thought the
postmaster no great authority, I was bound to agree with him so far.  The
body was painted a dark claret, and the wheels an invisible green.  The
lamp and glasses were bright as silver; and the whole equipage had an air
of privacy and reserve that seemed to repel inquiry and disarm suspicion.
With a servant like Rowley, and a chaise like this, I felt that I could
go from the Land’s End to John o’ Groat’s House amid a population of
bowing ostlers.  And I suppose I betrayed in my manner the degree in
which the bargain tempted me.

‘Come,’ cried the postmaster—‘I’ll make it seventy, to oblige a friend!’

‘The point is: the horses,’ said I.

‘Well,’ said he, consulting his watch, ‘it’s now gone the ’alf after
eight.  What time do you want her at the door?’

‘Horses and all?’ said I.

‘’Osses and all!’ says he.  ‘One good turn deserves another.  You give me
seventy pound for the shay, and I’ll ’oss it for you.  I told you I
didn’t _make_ ’osses; but I _can_ make ’em, to oblige a friend.’

What would you have?  It was not the wisest thing in the world to buy a
chaise within a dozen miles of my uncle’s house; but in this way I got my
horses for the next stage.  And by any other it appeared that I should
have to wait.  Accordingly I paid the money down—perhaps twenty pounds
too much, though it was certainly a well-made and well-appointed
vehicle—ordered it round in half an hour, and proceeded to refresh myself
with breakfast.

The table to which I sat down occupied the recess of a bay-window, and
commanded a view of the front of the inn, where I continued to be amused
by the successive departures of travellers—the fussy and the offhand, the
niggardly and the lavish—all exhibiting their different characters in
that diagnostic moment of the farewell: some escorted to the stirrup or
the chaise door by the chamberlain, the chambermaids and the waiters
almost in a body, others moving off under a cloud, without human
countenance.  In the course of this I became interested in one for whom
this ovation began to assume the proportions of a triumph; not only the
under-servants, but the barmaid, the landlady, and my friend the
postmaster himself, crowding about the steps to speed his departure.  I
was aware, at the same time, of a good deal of merriment, as though the
traveller were a man of a ready wit, and not too dignified to air it in
that society.  I leaned forward with a lively curiosity; and the next
moment I had blotted myself behind the teapot.  The popular traveller had
turned to wave a farewell; and behold! he was no other than my cousin
Alain.  It was a change of the sharpest from the angry, pallid man I had
seen at Amersham Place.  Ruddy to a fault, illuminated with vintages,
crowned with his curls like Bacchus, he now stood before me for an
instant, the perfect master of himself, smiling with airs of conscious
popularity and insufferable condescension.  He reminded me at once of a
royal duke, or an actor turned a little elderly, and of a blatant bagman
who should have been the illegitimate son of a gentleman.  A moment after
he was gliding noiselessly on the road to London.

I breathed again.  I recognised, with heartfelt gratitude, how lucky I
had been to go in by the stable-yard instead of the hostelry door, and
what a fine occasion of meeting my cousin I had lost by the purchase of
the claret-coloured chaise!  The next moment I remembered that there was
a waiter present.  No doubt but he must have observed me when I crouched
behind the breakfast equipage; no doubt but he must have commented on
this unusual and undignified behaviour; and it was essential that I
should do something to remove the impression.

‘Waiter!’ said I, ‘that was the nephew of Count Carwell that just drove
off, wasn’t it?’

‘Yes, sir: Viscount Carwell we calls him,’ he replied.

‘Ah, I thought as much,’ said I.  ‘Well, well, damn all these Frenchmen,
say I!’

‘You may say so indeed, sir,’ said the waiter.  ‘They ain’t not to say in
the same field with our ’ome-raised gentry.’

‘Nasty tempers?’ I suggested.

‘Beas’ly temper, sir, the Viscount ’ave,’ said the waiter with feeling.
‘Why, no longer agone than this morning, he was sitting breakfasting and
reading in his paper.  I suppose, sir, he come on some pilitical
information, or it might be about ’orses, but he raps his ’and upon the
table sudden and calls for curacoa.  It gave me quite a turn, it did; he
did it that sudden and ’ard.  Now, sir, that may be manners in France,
but hall I can say is, that I’m not used to it.’

‘Reading the paper, was he?’ said I.  ‘What paper, eh?’

‘Here it is, sir,’ exclaimed the waiter.  ‘Seems like as if he’d dropped
it.’

And picking it off the floor he presented it to me.

I may say that I was quite prepared, that I already knew what to expect;
but at sight of the cold print my heart stopped beating.  There it was:
the fulfilment of Romaine’s apprehension was before me; the paper was
laid open at the capture of Clausel.  I felt as if I could take a little
curacoa myself, but on second thoughts called for brandy.  It was badly
wanted; and suddenly I observed the waiter’s eye to sparkle, as it were,
with some recognition; made certain he had remarked the resemblance
between me and Alain; and became aware—as by a revelation—of the fool’s
part I had been playing.  For I had now managed to put my identification
beyond a doubt, if Alain should choose to make his inquiries at
Aylesbury; and, as if that were not enough, I had added, at an expense of
seventy pounds, a clue by which he might follow me through the length and
breadth of England, in the shape of the claret-coloured chaise!  That
elegant equipage (which I began to regard as little better than a
claret-coloured ante-room to the hangman’s cart) coming presently to the
door, I left my breakfast in the middle and departed; posting to the
north as diligently as my cousin Alain was posting to the south, and
putting my trust (such as it was) in an opposite direction and equal
speed.



CHAPTER XXII—CHARACTER AND ACQUIREMENTS OF MR.  ROWLEY


I am not certain that I had ever really appreciated before that hour the
extreme peril of the adventure on which I was embarked.  The sight of my
cousin, the look of his face—so handsome, so jovial at the first sight,
and branded with so much malignity as you saw it on the second—with his
hyperbolical curls in order, with his neckcloth tied as if for the
conquests of love, setting forth (as I had no doubt in the world he was
doing) to clap the Bow Street runners on my trail, and cover England with
handbills, each dangerous as a loaded musket, convinced me for the first
time that the affair was no less serious than death.  I believe it came
to a near touch whether I should not turn the horses’ heads at the next
stage and make directly for the coast.  But I was now in the position of
a man who should have thrown his gage into the den of lions; or, better
still, like one who should have quarrelled overnight under the influence
of wine, and now, at daylight, in a cold winter’s morning, and humbly
sober, must make good his words.  It is not that I thought any the less,
or any the less warmly, of Flora.  But, as I smoked a grim segar that
morning in a corner of the chaise, no doubt I considered, in the first
place, that the letter-post had been invented, and admitted privately to
myself, in the second, that it would have been highly possible to write
her on a piece of paper, seal it, and send it skimming by the mail,
instead of going personally into these egregious dangers, and through a
country that I beheld crowded with gibbets and Bow Street officers.  As
for Sim and Candlish, I doubt if they crossed my mind.

At the Green Dragon Rowley was waiting on the doorsteps with the luggage,
and really was bursting with unpalatable conversation.

‘Who do you think we’ve ’ad ’ere, sir?’ he began breathlessly, as the
chaise drove off.  ‘Red Breasts’; and he nodded his head portentously.

‘Red Breasts?’ I repeated, for I stupidly did not understand at the
moment an expression I had often heard.

‘Ah!’ said he.  ‘Red weskits.  Runners.  Bow Street runners.  Two on’ em,
and one was Lavender himself!  I hear the other say quite plain, “Now,
Mr. Lavender, _if_ you’re ready.”  They was breakfasting as nigh me as I
am to that postboy.  They’re all right; they ain’t after us.  It’s a
forger; and I didn’t send them off on a false scent—O no!  I thought
there was no use in having them over our way; so I give them “very
valuable information,” Mr. Lavender said, and tipped me a tizzy for
myself; and they’re off to Luton.  They showed me the ’andcuffs, too—the
other one did—and he clicked the dratted things on my wrist; and I tell
you, I believe I nearly went off in a swound!  There’s something so
beastly in the feel of them!  Begging your pardon, Mr. Anne,’ he added,
with one of his delicious changes from the character of the confidential
schoolboy into that of the trained, respectful servant.

Well, I must not be proud!  I cannot say I found the subject of handcuffs
to my fancy; and it was with more asperity than was needful that I
reproved him for the slip about the name.

‘Yes, Mr. Ramornie,’ says he, touching his hat.  ‘Begging your pardon,
Mr. Ramornie.  But I’ve been very piticular, sir, up to now; and you may
trust me to be very piticular in the future.  It were only a slip, sir.’

‘My good boy,’ said I, with the most imposing severity, ‘there must be no
slips.  Be so good as to remember that my life is at stake.’

I did not embrace the occasion of telling him how many I had made myself.
It is my principle that an officer must never be wrong.  I have seen two
divisions beating their brains out for a fortnight against a worthless
and quite impregnable castle in a pass: I knew we were only doing it for
discipline, because the General had said so at first, and had not yet
found any way out of his own words; and I highly admired his force of
character, and throughout these operations thought my life exposed in a
very good cause.  With fools and children, which included Rowley, the
necessity was even greater.  I proposed to myself to be infallible; and
even when he expressed some wonder at the purchase of the claret-coloured
chaise, I put him promptly in his place.  In our situation, I told him,
everything had to be sacrificed to appearances; doubtless, in a hired
chaise, we should have had more freedom, but look at the dignity!  I was
so positive, that I had sometimes almost convinced myself.  Not for long,
you may be certain!  This detestable conveyance always appeared to me to
be laden with Bow Street officers, and to have a placard upon the back of
it publishing my name and crimes.  If I had paid seventy pounds to get
the thing, I should not have stuck at seven hundred to be safely rid of
it.

And if the chaise was a danger, what an anxiety was the despatch-box and
its golden cargo!  I had never had a care but to draw my pay and spend
it; I had lived happily in the regiment, as in my father’s house, fed by
the great Emperor’s commissariat as by ubiquitous doves of Elijah—or, my
faith! if anything went wrong with the commissariat, helping myself with
the best grace in the world from the next peasant!  And now I began to
feel at the same time the burthen of riches and the fear of destitution.
There were ten thousand pounds in the despatch-box, but I reckoned in
French money, and had two hundred and fifty thousand agonies; I kept it
under my hand all day, I dreamed of it at night.  In the inns, I was
afraid to go to dinner and afraid to go to sleep.  When I walked up a
hill I durst not leave the doors of the claret-coloured chaise.
Sometimes I would change the disposition of the funds: there were days
when I carried as much as five or six thousand pounds on my own person,
and only the residue continued to voyage in the treasure-chest—days when
I bulked all over like my cousin, crackled to a touch with bank paper,
and had my pockets weighed to bursting-point with sovereigns.  And there
were other days when I wearied of the thing—or grew ashamed of it—and put
all the money back where it had come from: there let it take its chance,
like better people!  In short, I set Rowley a poor example of
consistency, and in philosophy, none at all.

Little he cared!  All was one to him so long as he was amused, and I
never knew any one amused more easily.  He was thrillingly interested in
life, travel, and his own melodramatic position.  All day he would be
looking from the chaise windows with ebullitions of gratified curiosity,
that were sometimes justified and sometimes not, and that (taken
altogether) it occasionally wearied me to be obliged to share.  I can
look at horses, and I can look at trees too, although not fond of it.
But why should I look at a lame horse, or a tree that was like the letter
Y?  What exhilaration could I feel in viewing a cottage that was the same
colour as ‘the second from the miller’s’ in some place where I had never
been, and of which I had not previously heard?  I am ashamed to complain,
but there were moments when my juvenile and confidential friend weighed
heavy on my hands.  His cackle was indeed almost continuous, but it was
never unamiable.  He showed an amiable curiosity when he was asking
questions; an amiable guilelessness when he was conferring information.
And both he did largely.  I am in a position to write the biographies of
Mr. Rowley, Mr. Rowley’s father and mother, his Aunt Eliza, and the
miller’s dog; and nothing but pity for the reader, and some misgivings as
to the law of copyright, prevail on me to withhold them.

A general design to mould himself upon my example became early apparent,
and I had not the heart to check it.  He began to mimic my carriage; he
acquired, with servile accuracy, a little manner I had of shrugging the
shoulders; and I may say it was by observing it in him that I first
discovered it in myself.  One day it came out by chance that I was of the
Catholic religion.  He became plunged in thought, at which I was gently
glad.  Then suddenly—

‘Odd-rabbit it!  I’ll be Catholic too!’ he broke out.  ‘You must teach me
it, Mr. Anne—I mean, Ramornie.’

I dissuaded him: alleging that he would find me very imperfectly informed
as to the grounds and doctrines of the Church, and that, after all, in
the matter of religions, it was a very poor idea to change.  ‘Of course,
my Church is the best,’ said I; ‘but that is not the reason why I belong
to it: I belong to it because it was the faith of my house.  I wish to
take my chances with my own people, and so should you.  If it is a
question of going to hell, go to hell like a gentleman with your
ancestors.’

‘Well, it wasn’t that,’ he admitted.  ‘I don’t know that I was exactly
thinking of hell.  Then there’s the inquisition, too.  That’s rather a
cawker, you know.’

‘And I don’t believe you were thinking of anything in the world,’ said
I—which put a period to his respectable conversion.

He consoled himself by playing for awhile on a cheap flageolet, which was
one of his diversions, and to which I owed many intervals of peace.  When
he first produced it, in the joints, from his pocket, he had the
duplicity to ask me if I played upon it.  I answered, no; and he put the
instrument away with a sigh and the remark that he had thought I might.
For some while he resisted the unspeakable temptation, his fingers
visibly itching and twittering about his pocket, even his interest in the
landscape and in sporadic anecdote entirely lost.  Presently the pipe was
in his hands again; he fitted, unfitted, refitted, and played upon it in
dumb show for some time.

‘I play it myself a little,’ says he.

‘Do you?’ said I, and yawned.

And then he broke down.

‘Mr. Ramornie, if you please, would it disturb you, sir, if I was to play
a chune?’ he pleaded.  And from that hour, the tootling of the flageolet
cheered our way.

He was particularly keen on the details of battles, single combats,
incidents of scouting parties, and the like.  These he would make haste
to cap with some of the exploits of Wallace, the only hero with whom he
had the least acquaintance.  His enthusiasm was genuine and pretty.  When
he learned we were going to Scotland, ‘Well, then,’ he broke out, ‘I’ll
see where Wallace lived!’  And presently after, he fell to moralising.
‘It’s a strange thing, sir,’ he began, ‘that I seem somehow to have
always the wrong sow by the ear.  I’m English after all, and I glory in
it.  My eye! don’t I, though!  Let some of your Frenchies come over here
to invade, and you’ll see whether or not!  Oh, yes, I’m English to the
backbone, I am.  And yet look at me!  I got hold of this ’ere William
Wallace and took to him right off; I never heard of such a man before!
And then you came along, and I took to you.  And both the two of you were
my born enemies!  I—I beg your pardon, Mr. Ramornie, but would you mind
it very much if you didn’t go for to do anything against England’—he
brought the word out suddenly, like something hot—‘when I was along of
you?’

I was more affected than I can tell.

‘Rowley,’ I said, ‘you need have no fear.  By how much I love my own
honour, by so much I will take care to protect yours.  We are but
fraternising at the outposts, as soldiers do.  When the bugle calls, my
boy, we must face each other, one for England, one for France, and may
God defend the right!’

So I spoke at the moment; but for all my brave airs, the boy had wounded
me in a vital quarter.  His words continued to ring in my hearing.  There
was no remission all day of my remorseful thoughts; and that night (which
we lay at Lichfield, I believe) there was no sleep for me in my bed.  I
put out the candle and lay down with a good resolution; and in a moment
all was light about me like a theatre, and I saw myself upon the stage of
it playing ignoble parts.  I remembered France and my Emperor, now
depending on the arbitrament of war, bent down, fighting on their knees
and with their teeth against so many and such various assailants.  And I
burned with shame to be here in England, cherishing an English fortune,
pursuing an English mistress, and not there, to handle a musket in my
native fields, and to manure them with my body if I fell.  I remembered
that I belonged to France.  All my fathers had fought for her, and some
had died; the voice in my throat, the sight of my eyes, the tears that
now sprang there, the whole man of me, was fashioned of French earth and
born of a French mother; I had been tended and caressed by a succession
of the daughters of France, the fairest, the most ill-starred; and I had
fought and conquered shoulder to shoulder with her sons.  A soldier, a
noble, of the proudest and bravest race in Europe, it had been left to
the prattle of a hobbledehoy lackey in an English chaise to recall me to
the consciousness of duty.

When I saw how it was I did not lose time in indecision.  The old
classical conflict of love and honour being once fairly before me, it did
not cost me a thought.  I was a Saint-Yves de Kéroual; and I decided to
strike off on the morrow for Wakefield and Burchell Fenn, and embark, as
soon as it should be morally possible, for the succour of my downtrodden
fatherland and my beleaguered Emperor.  Pursuant on this resolve, I
leaped from bed, made a light, and as the watchman was crying half-past
two in the dark streets of Lichfield, sat down to pen a letter of
farewell to Flora.  And then—whether it was the sudden chill of the
night, whether it came by association of ideas from the remembrance of
Swanston Cottage I know not, but there appeared before me—to the barking
of sheep-dogs—a couple of snuffy and shambling figures, each wrapped in a
plaid, each armed with a rude staff; and I was immediately bowed down to
have forgotten them so long, and of late to have thought of them so
cavalierly.

Sure enough there was my errand!  As a private person I was neither
French nor English; I was something else first: a loyal gentleman, an
honest man.  Sim and Candlish must not be left to pay the penalty of my
unfortunate blow.  They held my honour tacitly pledged to succour them;
and it is a sort of stoical refinement entirely foreign to my nature to
set the political obligation above the personal and private.  If France
fell in the interval for the lack of Anne de St.-Yves, fall she must!
But I was both surprised and humiliated to have had so plain a duty bound
upon me for so long—and for so long to have neglected and forgotten it.
I think any brave man will understand me when I say that I went to bed
and to sleep with a conscience very much relieved, and woke again in the
morning with a light heart.  The very danger of the enterprise reassured
me: to save Sim and Candlish (suppose the worst to come to the worst) it
would be necessary for me to declare myself in a court of justice, with
consequences which I did not dare to dwell upon; it could never be said
that I had chosen the cheap and the easy—only that in a very perplexing
competition of duties I had risked my life for the most immediate.

We resumed the journey with more diligence: thenceforward posted day and
night; did not halt beyond what was necessary for meals; and the
postillions were excited by gratuities, after the habit of my cousin
Alain.  For twopence I could have gone farther and taken four horses; so
extreme was my haste, running as I was before the terrors of an awakened
conscience.  But I feared to be conspicuous.  Even as it was, we
attracted only too much attention, with our pair and that white elephant,
the seventy-pounds-worth of claret-coloured chaise.

Meanwhile I was ashamed to look Rowley in the face.  The young shaver had
contrived to put me wholly in the wrong; he had cost me a night’s rest
and a severe and healthful humiliation; and I was grateful and
embarrassed in his society.  This would never do; it was contrary to all
my ideas of discipline; if the officer has to blush before the private,
or the master before the servant, nothing is left to hope for but
discharge or death.  I hit upon the idea of teaching him French; and
accordingly, from Lichfield, I became the distracted master, and he the
scholar—how shall I say? indefatigable, but uninspired.  His interest
never flagged.  He would hear the same word twenty times with profound
refreshment, mispronounce it in several different ways, and forget it
again with magical celerity.  Say it happened to be _stirrup_.  ‘No, I
don’t seem to remember that word, Mr. Anne,’ he would say: ‘it don’t seem
to stick to me, that word don’t.’  And then, when I had told it him
again, ‘_Etrier_!’ he would cry.  ‘To be sure!  I had it on the tip of my
tongue.  _Eterier_!’ (going wrong already, as if by a fatal instinct).
‘What will I remember it by, now?  Why, _interior_, to be sure!  I’ll
remember it by its being something that ain’t in the interior of a
horse.’  And when next I had occasion to ask him the French for stirrup,
it was a toss-up whether he had forgotten all about it, or gave me
_exterior_ for an answer.  He was never a hair discouraged.  He seemed to
consider that he was covering the ground at a normal rate.  He came up
smiling day after day.  ‘Now, sir, shall we do our French?’ he would say;
and I would put questions, and elicit copious commentary and explanation,
but never the shadow of an answer.  My hands fell to my sides; I could
have wept to hear him.  When I reflected that he had as yet learned
nothing, and what a vast deal more there was for him to learn, the period
of these lessons seemed to unroll before me vast as eternity, and I saw
myself a teacher of a hundred, and Rowley a pupil of ninety, still
hammering on the rudiments!  The wretched boy, I should say, was quite
unspoiled by the inevitable familiarities of the journey.  He turned out
at each stage the pink of serving-lads, deft, civil, prompt, attentive,
touching his hat like an automaton, raising the status of Mr. Ramornie in
the eyes of all the inn by his smiling service, and seeming capable of
anything in the world but the one thing I had chosen—learning French!



CHAPTER XXIII—THE ADVENTURE OF THE RUNAWAY COUPLE


The country had for some time back been changing in character.  By a
thousand indications I could judge that I was again drawing near to
Scotland.  I saw it written in the face of the hills, in the growth of
the trees, and in the glint of the waterbrooks that kept the high-road
company.  It might have occurred to me, also, that I was, at the same
time, approaching a place of some fame in Britain—Gretna Green.  Over
these same leagues of road—which Rowley and I now traversed in the
claret-coloured chaise, to the note of the flageolet and the French
lesson—how many pairs of lovers had gone bowling northwards to the music
of sixteen scampering horseshoes; and how many irate persons, parents,
uncles, guardians, evicted rivals, had come tearing after, clapping the
frequent red face to the chaise-window, lavishly shedding their gold
about the post-houses, sedulously loading and re-loading, as they went,
their avenging pistols!  But I doubt if I had thought of it at all,
before a wayside hazard swept me into the thick of an adventure of this
nature; and I found myself playing providence with other people’s lives,
to my own admiration at the moment—and subsequently to my own brief but
passionate regret.

At rather an ugly corner of an uphill reach I came on the wreck of a
chaise lying on one side in the ditch, a man and a woman in animated
discourse in the middle of the road, and the two postillions, each with
his pair of horses, looking on and laughing from the saddle.

‘Morning breezes! here’s a smash!’ cried Rowley, pocketing his flageolet
in the middle of the _Tight Little Island_.

I was perhaps more conscious of the moral smash than the physical—more
alive to broken hearts than to broken chaises; for, as plain as the sun
at morning, there was a screw loose in this runaway match.  It is always
a bad sign when the lower classes laugh: their taste in humour is both
poor and sinister; and for a man, running the posts with four horses,
presumably with open pockets, and in the company of the most entrancing
little creature conceivable, to have come down so far as to be laughed at
by his own postillions, was only to be explained on the double
hypothesis, that he was a fool and no gentleman.

I have said they were man and woman.  I should have said man and child.
She was certainly not more than seventeen, pretty as an angel, just plump
enough to damn a saint, and dressed in various shades of blue, from her
stockings to her saucy cap, in a kind of taking gamut, the top note of
which she flung me in a beam from her too appreciative eye.  There was no
doubt about the case: I saw it all.  From a boarding-school, a
black-board, a piano, and Clementi’s _Sonatinas_, the child had made a
rash adventure upon life in the company of a half-bred hawbuck; and she
was already not only regretting it, but expressing her regret with point
and pungency.

As I alighted they both paused with that unmistakable air of being
interrupted in a scene.  I uncovered to the lady and placed my services
at their disposal.

It was the man who answered.  ‘There’s no use in shamming, sir,’ said he.
‘This lady and I have run away, and her father’s after us: road to
Gretna, sir.  And here have these nincompoops spilt us in the ditch and
smashed the chaise!’

‘Very provoking,’ said I.

‘I don’t know when I’ve been so provoked!’ cried he, with a glance down
the road, of mortal terror.

‘The father is no doubt very much incensed?’ I pursued civilly.

‘O God!’ cried the hawbuck.  ‘In short, you see, we must get out of this.
And I’ll tell you what—it may seem cool, but necessity has no law—if you
would lend us your chaise to the next post-house, it would be the very
thing, sir.’

‘I confess it seems cool,’ I replied.

‘What’s that you say, sir?’ he snapped.

‘I was agreeing with you,’ said I.  ‘Yes, it does seem cool; and what is
more to the point, it seems unnecessary.  This thing can be arranged in a
more satisfactory manner otherwise, I think.  You can doubtless ride?’

This opened a door on the matter of their previous dispute, and the
fellow appeared life-sized in his true colours.  ‘That’s what I’ve been
telling her: that, damn her! she must ride!’ he broke out.  ‘And if the
gentleman’s of the same mind, why, damme, you shall!’

As he said so, he made a snatch at her wrist, which she evaded with
horror.

I stepped between them.

‘No, sir,’ said I; ‘the lady shall not.’

He turned on me raging.  ‘And who are you to interfere?’ he roared.

‘There is here no question of who I am,’ I replied.  ‘I may be the devil
or the Archbishop of Canterbury for what you know, or need know.  The
point is that I can help you—it appears that nobody else can; and I will
tell you how I propose to do it.  I will give the lady a seat in my
chaise, if you will return the compliment by allowing my servant to ride
one of your horses.’

I thought he would have sprung at my throat.

‘You have always the alternative before you: to wait here for the arrival
of papa,’ I added.

And that settled him.  He cast another haggard look down the road, and
capitulated.

‘I am sure, sir, the lady is very much obliged to you,’ he said, with an
ill grace.

I gave her my hand; she mounted like a bird into the chaise; Rowley,
grinning from ear to ear, closed the door behind us; the two impudent
rascals of post-boys cheered and laughed aloud as we drove off; and my
own postillion urged his horses at once into a rattling trot.  It was
plain I was supposed by all to have done a very dashing act, and ravished
the bride from the ravisher.

In the meantime I stole a look at the little lady.  She was in a state of
pitiable discomposure, and her arms shook on her lap in her black lace
mittens.

‘Madam—’ I began.

And she, in the same moment, finding her voice: ‘O, what you must think
of me!’

‘Madam,’ said I, ‘what must any gentleman think when he sees youth,
beauty and innocence in distress?  I wish I could tell you that I was old
enough to be your father; I think we must give that up,’ I continued,
with a smile.  ‘But I will tell you something about myself which ought to
do as well, and to set that little heart at rest in my society.  I am a
lover.  May I say it of myself—for I am not quite used to all the
niceties of English—that I am a true lover?  There is one whom I admire,
adore, obey; she is no less good than she is beautiful; if she were here,
she would take you to her arms: conceive that she has sent me—that she
has said to me, “Go, be her knight!”’

‘O, I know she must be sweet, I know she must be worthy of you!’ cried
the little lady.  ‘She would never forget female decorum—nor make the
terrible _erratum_ I’ve done!’

And at this she lifted up her voice and wept.

This did not forward matters: it was in vain that I begged her to be more
composed and to tell me a plain, consecutive tale of her misadventures;
but she continued instead to pour forth the most extraordinary mixture of
the correct school miss and the poor untutored little piece of womanhood
in a false position—of engrafted pedantry and incoherent nature.

‘I am certain it must have been judicial blindness,’ she sobbed.  ‘I
can’t think how I didn’t see it, but I didn’t; and he isn’t, is he?  And
then a curtain rose . . . O, what a moment was that!  But I knew at once
that _you were_; you had but to appear from your carriage, and I knew it,
O, she must be a fortunate young lady!  And I have no fear with you,
none—a perfect confidence.’

‘Madam,’ said I, ‘a gentleman.’

‘That’s what I mean—a gentleman,’ she exclaimed.  ‘And he—and that—_he_
isn’t.  O, how shall I dare meet father!’  And disclosing to me her
tear-stained face, and opening her arms with a tragic gesture: ‘And I am
quite disgraced before all the young ladies, my school-companions!’ she
added.

‘O, not so bad as that!’ I cried.  ‘Come, come, you exaggerate, my dear
Miss—?  Excuse me if I am too familiar: I have not yet heard your name.’

‘My name is Dorothy Greensleeves, sir: why should I conceal it?  I fear
it will only serve to point an adage to future generations, and I had
meant so differently!  There was no young female in the county more
emulous to be thought well of than I.  And what a fall was there!  O,
dear me, what a wicked, piggish donkey of a girl I have made of myself,
to be sure!  And there is no hope! O, Mr.—’

And at that she paused and asked my name.

I am not writing my eulogium for the Academy; I will admit it was
unpardonably imbecile, but I told it her.  If you had been there—and seen
her, ravishingly pretty and little, a baby in years and mind—and heard
her talking like a book, with so much of schoolroom propriety in her
manner, with such an innocent despair in the matter—you would probably
have told her yours.  She repeated it after me.

‘I shall pray for you all my life,’ she said.  ‘Every night, when I
retire to rest, the last thing I shall do is to remember you by name.’

Presently I succeeded in winning from her her tale, which was much what I
had anticipated: a tale of a schoolhouse, a walled garden, a fruit-tree
that concealed a bench, an impudent raff posturing in church, an exchange
of flowers and vows over the garden wall, a silly schoolmate for a
confidante, a chaise and four, and the most immediate and perfect
disenchantment on the part of the little lady.  ‘And there is nothing to
be done!’ she wailed in conclusion.  ‘My error is irretrievable, I am
quite forced to that conclusion.  O, Monsieur de Saint-Yves! who would
have thought that I could have been such a blind, wicked donkey!’

I should have said before—only that I really do not know when it came
in—that we had been overtaken by the two post-boys, Rowley and Mr.
Bellamy, which was the hawbuck’s name, bestriding the four post-horses;
and that these formed a sort of cavalry escort, riding now before, now
behind the chaise, and Bellamy occasionally posturing at the window and
obliging us with some of his conversation.  He was so ill-received that I
declare I was tempted to pity him, remembering from what a height he had
fallen, and how few hours ago it was since the lady had herself fled to
his arms, all blushes and ardour.  Well, these great strokes of fortune
usually befall the unworthy, and Bellamy was now the legitimate object of
my commiseration and the ridicule of his own post-boys!

‘Miss Dorothy,’ said I, ‘you wish to be delivered from this man?’

‘O, if it were possible!’ she cried.  ‘But not by violence.’

‘Not in the least, ma’am,’ I replied.  ‘The simplest thing in life.  We
are in a civilised country; the man’s a malefactor—’

‘O, never!’ she cried.  ‘Do not even dream it!  With all his faults, I
know he is not _that_.’

‘Anyway, he’s in the wrong in this affair—on the wrong side of the law,
call it what you please,’ said I; and with that, our four horsemen having
for the moment headed us by a considerable interval, I hailed my post-boy
and inquired who was the nearest magistrate and where he lived.
Archdeacon Clitheroe, he told me, a prodigious dignitary, and one who
lived but a lane or two back, and at the distance of only a mile or two
out of the direct road.  I showed him the king’s medallion.

‘Take the lady there, and at full gallop,’ I cried.

‘Right, sir!  Mind yourself,’ says the postillion.

And before I could have thought it possible, he had turned the carriage
to the rightabout and we were galloping south.

Our outriders were quick to remark and imitate the manoeuvre, and came
flying after us with a vast deal of indiscriminate shouting; so that the
fine, sober picture of a carriage and escort, that we had presented but a
moment back, was transformed in the twinkling of an eye into the image of
a noisy fox-chase.  The two postillions and my own saucy rogue were, of
course, disinterested actors in the comedy; they rode for the mere sport,
keeping in a body, their mouths full of laughter, waving their hats as
they came on, and crying (as the fancy struck them) Tally-ho!’  ‘Stop,
thief!’  ‘A highwayman!  A highwayman!’  It was otherguess work with
Bellamy.  That gentleman no sooner observed our change of direction than
he turned his horse with so much violence that the poor animal was almost
cast upon its side, and launched her in immediate and desperate pursuit.
As he approached I saw that his face was deadly white and that he carried
a drawn pistol in his hand.  I turned at once to the poor little bride
that was to have been, and now was not to be; she, upon her side,
deserting the other window, turned as if to meet me.

‘O, O, don’t let him kill me!’ she screamed.

‘Never fear,’ I replied.

Her face was distorted with terror.  Her hands took hold upon me with the
instinctive clutch of an infant.  The chaise gave a flying lurch, which
took the feet from under me and tumbled us anyhow upon the seat.  And
almost in the same moment the head of Bellamy appeared in the window
which Missy had left free for him.

Conceive the situation!  The little lady and I were falling—or had just
fallen—backward on the seat, and offered to the eye a somewhat ambiguous
picture.  The chaise was speeding at a furious pace, and with the most
violent leaps and lurches, along the highway.  Into this bounding
receptacle Bellamy interjected his head, his pistol arm, and his pistol;
and since his own horse was travelling still faster than the chaise, he
must withdraw all of them again in the inside of the fraction of a
minute.  He did so, but he left the charge of the pistol behind
him—whether by design or accident I shall never know, and I dare say he
has forgotten!  Probably he had only meant to threaten, in hopes of
causing us to arrest our flight.  In the same moment came the explosion
and a pitiful cry from Missy; and my gentleman, making certain he had
struck her, went down the road pursued by the furies, turned at the first
corner, took a flying leap over the thorn hedge, and disappeared across
country in the least possible time.

Rowley was ready and eager to pursue; but I withheld him, thinking we
were excellently quit of Mr. Bellamy, at no more cost than a scratch on
the forearm and a bullet-hole in the left-hand claret-coloured panel.
And accordingly, but now at a more decent pace, we proceeded on our way
to Archdeacon Clitheroe’s, Missy’s gratitude and admiration were aroused
to a high pitch by this dramatic scene, and what she was pleased to call
my wound.  She must dress it for me with her handkerchief, a service
which she rendered me even with tears.  I could well have spared them,
not loving on the whole to be made ridiculous, and the injury being in
the nature of a cat’s scratch.  Indeed, I would have suggested for her
kind care rather the cure of my coat-sleeve, which had suffered worse in
the encounter; but I was too wise to risk the anti-climax.  That she had
been rescued by a hero, that the hero should have been wounded in the
affray, and his wound bandaged with her handkerchief (which it could not
even bloody), ministered incredibly to the recovery of her self-respect;
and I could hear her relate the incident to ‘the young ladies, my
school-companions,’ in the most approved manner of Mrs. Radcliffe!  To
have insisted on the torn coat-sleeve would have been unmannerly, if not
inhuman.

Presently the residence of the archdeacon began to heave in sight.  A
chaise and four smoking horses stood by the steps, and made way for us on
our approach; and even as we alighted there appeared from the interior of
the house a tall ecclesiastic, and beside him a little, headstrong, ruddy
man, in a towering passion, and brandishing over his head a roll of
paper.  At sight of him Miss Dorothy flung herself on her knees with the
most moving adjurations, calling him father, assuring him she was wholly
cured and entirely repentant of her disobedience, and entreating
forgiveness; and I soon saw that she need fear no great severity from Mr.
Greensleeves, who showed himself extraordinarily fond, loud, greedy of
caresses and prodigal of tears.

To give myself a countenance, as well as to have all ready for the road
when I should find occasion, I turned to quit scores with Bellamy’s two
postillions.  They had not the least claim on me, but one of which they
were quite ignorant—that I was a fugitive.  It is the worst feature of
that false position that every gratuity becomes a case of conscience.
You must not leave behind you any one discontented nor any one grateful.
But the whole business had been such a ‘hurrah-boys’ from the beginning,
and had gone off in the fifth act so like a melodrama, in explosions,
reconciliations, and the rape of a post-horse, that it was plainly
impossible to keep it covered.  It was plain it would have to be talked
over in all the inn-kitchens for thirty miles about, and likely for six
months to come.  It only remained for me, therefore, to settle on that
gratuity which should be least conspicuous—so large that nobody could
grumble, so small that nobody would be tempted to boast.  My decision was
hastily and nor wisely taken.  The one fellow spat on his tip (so he
called it) for luck; the other developing a sudden streak of piety,
prayed God bless me with fervour.  It seemed a demonstration was brewing,
and I determined to be off at once.  Bidding my own post-boy and Rowley
be in readiness for an immediate start, I reascended the terrace and
presented myself, hat in hand, before Mr. Greensleeves and the
archdeacon.

‘You will excuse me, I trust,’ said I.  ‘I think shame to interrupt this
agreeable scene of family effusion, which I have been privileged in some
small degree to bring about.’

And at these words the storm broke.

‘Small degree! small degree, sir!’ cries the father; ‘that shall not
pass, Mr. St. Eaves!  If I’ve got my darling back, and none the worse for
that vagabone rascal, I know whom I have to thank.  Shake hands with
me—up to the elbows, sir!  A Frenchman you may be, but you’re one of the
right breed, by God!  And, by God, sir, you may have anything you care to
ask of me, down to Dolly’s hand, by God!’

All this he roared out in a voice surprisingly powerful from so small a
person.  Every word was thus audible to the servants, who had followed
them out of the house and now congregated about us on the terrace, as
well as to Rowley and the five postillions on the gravel sweep below.
The sentiments expressed were popular; some ass, whom the devil moved to
be my enemy, proposed three cheers, and they were given with a will.  To
hear my own name resounding amid acclamations in the hills of Westmorland
was flattering, perhaps; but it was inconvenient at a moment when (as I
was morally persuaded) police handbills were already speeding after me at
the rate of a hundred miles a day.

Nor was that the end of it.  The archdeacon must present his compliments,
and pressed upon me some of his West India sherry, and I was carried into
a vastly fine library, where I was presented to his lady wife.  While we
were at sherry in the library, ale was handed round upon the terrace.
Speeches were made, hands were shaken, Missy (at her father’s request)
kissed me farewell, and the whole party reaccompanied me to the terrace,
where they stood waving hats and handkerchiefs, and crying farewells to
all the echoes of the mountains until the chaise had disappeared.

The echoes of the mountains were engaged in saying to me privately: ‘You
fool, you have done it now!’

‘They do seem to have got ’old of your name, Mr. Anne,’ said Rowley.  ‘It
weren’t my fault this time.’

‘It was one of those accidents that can never be foreseen,’ said I,
affecting a dignity that I was far from feeling.  ‘Some one recognised
me.’

‘Which on ’em, Mr. Anne?’ said the rascal.

‘That is a senseless question; it can make no difference who it was,’ I
returned.

‘No, nor that it can’t!’ cried Rowley.  ‘I say, Mr. Anne, sir, it’s what
you would call a jolly mess, ain’t it? looks like “clean bowled-out in
the middle stump,” don’t it?’

‘I fail to understand you, Rowley.’

‘Well, what I mean is, what are we to do about this one?’ pointing to the
postillion in front of us, as he alternately hid and revealed his patched
breeches to the trot of his horse.  ‘He see you get in this morning under
_Mr. Ramornie_—I was very piticular to _Mr. Ramornie_ you, if you
remember, sir—and he see you get in again under Mr. Saint Eaves, and
whatever’s he going to see you get out under? that’s what worries me,
sir.  It don’t seem to me like as if the position was what you call
_stratetegic_!’

‘_Parrrbleu_! will you let me be!’ I cried.  ‘I have to think; you cannot
imagine how your constant idiotic prattle annoys me.’

‘Beg pardon, Mr. Anne,’ said he; and the next moment, ‘You wouldn’t like
for us to do our French now, would you, Mr. Anne?’

‘Certainly not,’ said I.  ‘Play upon your flageolet.’

The which he did with what seemed to me to be irony.

Conscience doth make cowards of us all!  I was so downcast by my pitiful
mismanagement of the morning’s business that I shrank from the eye of my
own hired infant, and read offensive meanings into his idle tootling.

I took off my coat, and set to mending it, soldier-fashion, with a needle
and thread.  There is nothing more conducive to thought, above all in
arduous circumstances; and as I sewed, I gradually gained a clearness
upon my affairs.  I must be done with the claret-coloured chaise at once.
It should be sold at the next stage for what it would bring.  Rowley and
I must take back to the road on our four feet, and after a decent
interval of trudging, get places on some coach for Edinburgh again under
new names!  So much trouble and toil, so much extra risk and expense and
loss of time, and all for a slip of the tongue to a little lady in blue!



CHAPTER XXIV—THE INN-KEEPER OF KIRKBY-LONSDALE


I had hitherto conceived and partly carried out an ideal that was dear to
my heart.  Rowley and I descended from our claret-coloured chaise, a
couple of correctly dressed, brisk, bright-eyed young fellows, like a
pair of aristocratic mice; attending singly to our own affairs,
communicating solely with each other, and that with the niceties and
civilities of drill.  We would pass through the little crowd before the
door with high-bred preoccupation, inoffensively haughty, after the best
English pattern; and disappear within, followed by the envy and
admiration of the bystanders, a model master and servant, point-device in
every part.  It was a heavy thought to me, as we drew up before the inn
at Kirkby-Lonsdale, that this scene was now to be enacted for the last
time.  Alas! and had I known it, it was to go of with so inferior a
grace!

I had been injudiciously liberal to the post-boys of the chaise and four.
My own post-boy, he of the patched breeches, now stood before me, his
eyes glittering with greed, his hand advanced.  It was plain he
anticipated something extraordinary by way of a _pourboire_; and
considering the marches and counter-marches by which I had extended the
stage, the military character of our affairs with Mr. Bellamy, and the
bad example I had set before him at the archdeacon’s, something
exceptional was certainly to be done.  But these are always nice
questions, to a foreigner above all: a shade too little will suggest
niggardliness, a shilling too much smells of hush-money.  Fresh from the
scene at the archdeacon’s, and flushed by the idea that I was now nearly
done with the responsibilities of the claret-coloured chaise, I put into
his hands five guineas; and the amount served only to waken his cupidity.

‘O, come, sir, you ain’t going to fob me of with this?  Why, I seen fire
at your side!’ he cried.

It would never do to give him more; I felt I should become the fable of
Kirkby-Lonsdale if I did; and I looked him in the face, sternly but still
smiling, and addressed him with a voice of uncompromising firmness.

‘If you do not like it, give it back,’ said I.

He pocketed the guineas with the quickness of a conjurer, and, like a
base-born cockney as he was, fell instantly to casting dirt.

‘’Ave your own way of it, Mr. Ramornie—leastways Mr. St. Eaves, or
whatever your blessed name may be.  Look ’ere’—turning for sympathy to
the stable-boys—‘this is a blessed business.  Blessed ’ard, I calls it.
’Ere I takes up a blessed son of a pop-gun what calls hisself anything
you care to mention, and turns out to be a blessed _mounseer_ at the end
of it!  ’Ere ’ave I been drivin’ of him up and down all day, a-carrying
off of gals, a-shootin’ of pistyils, and a-drinkin’ of sherry and hale;
and wot does he up and give me but a blank, blank, blanketing blank!’

The fellow’s language had become too powerful for reproduction, and I
passed it by.

Meanwhile I observed Rowley fretting visibly at the bit; another moment,
and he would have added a last touch of the ridiculous to our arrival by
coming to his hands with the postillion.

‘Rowley!’ cried I reprovingly.

Strictly it should have been Gammon; but in the hurry of the moment, my
fault (I can only hope) passed unperceived.  At the same time I caught
the eye of the postmaster.  He was long and lean, and brown and bilious;
he had the drooping nose of the humourist, and the quick attention of a
man of parts.  He read my embarrassment in a glance, stepped instantly
forward, sent the post-boy to the rightabout with half a word, and was
back next moment at my side.

‘Dinner in a private room, sir?  Very well.  John, No. 4!  What wine
would you care to mention?  Very well, sir.  Will you please to order
fresh horses?  Not, sir?  Very well.’

Each of these expressions was accompanied by something in the nature of a
bow, and all were prefaced by something in the nature of a smile, which I
could very well have done without.  The man’s politeness was from the
teeth outwards; behind and within, I was conscious of a perpetual
scrutiny: the scene at his doorstep, the random confidences of the
post-boy, had not been thrown away on this observer; and it was under a
strong fear of coming trouble that I was shown at last into my private
room.  I was in half a mind to have put off the whole business.  But the
truth is, now my name had got abroad, my fear of the mail that was
coming, and the handbills it should contain, had waxed inordinately, and
I felt I could never eat a meal in peace till I had severed my connection
with the claret-coloured chaise.

Accordingly, as soon as I had done with dinner, I sent my compliments to
the landlord and requested he should take a glass of wine with me.  He
came; we exchanged the necessary civilities, and presently I approached
my business.

‘By the bye,’ said I, ‘we had a brush down the road to-day.  I dare say
you may have heard of it?’

He nodded.

‘And I was so unlucky as to get a pistol ball in the panel of my chaise,’
I continued, ‘which makes it simply useless to me.  Do you know any one
likely to buy?’

‘I can well understand that,’ said the landlord, ‘I was looking at it
just now; it’s as good as ruined, is that chaise.  General rule, people
don’t like chaises with bullet-holes.’

‘Too much _Romance of the Forest_?’ I suggested, recalling my little
friend of the morning, and what I was sure had been her favourite
reading—Mrs. Radcliffe’s novels.

‘Just so,’ said he.  ‘They may be right, they may be wrong; I’m not the
judge.  But I suppose it’s natural, after all, for respectable people to
like things respectable about them; not bullet-holes, nor puddles of
blood, nor men with aliases.’

I took a glass of wine and held it up to the light to show that my hand
was steady.

‘Yes,’ said I, ‘I suppose so.’

‘You have papers, of course, showing you are the proper owner?’ he
inquired.

‘There is the bill, stamped and receipted,’ said I, tossing it across to
him.

He looked at it.

‘This all you have?’ he asked.

‘It is enough, at least,’ said I.  ‘It shows you where I bought and what
I paid for it.’

‘Well, I don’t know,’ he said.  ‘You want some paper of identification.’

‘To identify the chaise?’ I inquired.

‘Not at all: to identify _you_,’ said he.

‘My good sir, remember yourself!’ said I.  ‘The title-deeds of my estate
are in that despatch-box; but you do not seriously suppose that I should
allow you to examine them?’

‘Well, you see, this paper proves that some Mr. Ramornie paid seventy
guineas for a chaise,’ said the fellow.  ‘That’s all well and good; but
who’s to prove to me that you are Mr. Ramornie?’

‘Fellow!’ cried I.

‘O, fellow as much as you please!’ said he.  ‘Fellow, with all my heart!
That changes nothing.  I am fellow, of course—obtrusive fellow, impudent
fellow, if you like—but who are you?  I hear of you with two names; I
hear of you running away with young ladies, and getting cheered for a
Frenchman, which seems odd; and one thing I will go bail for, that you
were in a blue fright when the post-boy began to tell tales at my door.
In short, sir, you may be a very good gentleman; but I don’t know enough
about you, and I’ll trouble you for your papers, or to go before a
magistrate.  Take your choice; if I’m not fine enough, I hope the
magistrates are.’

‘My good man,’ I stammered, for though I had found my voice, I could
scarce be said to have recovered my wits, ‘this is most unusual, most
rude.  Is it the custom in Westmorland that gentlemen should be
insulted?’

‘That depends,’ said he.  ‘When it’s suspected that gentlemen are spies
it _is_ the custom; and a good custom, too.  No no,’ he broke out,
perceiving me to make a movement.  ‘Both hands upon the table, my
gentleman!  I want no pistol balls in my chaise panels.’

‘Surely, sir, you do me strange injustice!’ said I, now the master of
myself.  ‘You see me sitting here, a monument of tranquillity: pray may I
help myself to wine without umbraging you?’

I took this attitude in sheer despair.  I had no plan, no hope.  The best
I could imagine was to spin the business out some minutes longer, then
capitulate.  At least, I would not capituatle one moment too soon.

‘Am I to take that for _no_?’ he asked.

‘Referring to your former obliging proposal?’ said I.  ‘My good sir, you
are to take it, as you say, for “No.”  Certainly I will not show you my
deeds; certainly I will not rise from table and trundle out to see your
magistrates.  I have too much respect for my digestion, and too little
curiosity in justices of the peace.’

He leaned forward, looked me nearly in the face, and reached out one hand
to the bell-rope.  ‘See here, my fine fellow!’ said he.  ‘Do you see that
bell-rope?  Let me tell you, there’s a boy waiting below: one jingle, and
he goes to fetch the constable.’

‘Do you tell me so?’ said I.  ‘Well, there’s no accounting for tastes!  I
have a prejudice against the society of constables, but if it is your
fancy to have one in for the dessert—’  I shrugged my shoulders lightly.
‘Really, you know,’ I added, ‘this is vastly entertaining.  I assure you,
I am looking on, with all the interest of a man of the world, at the
development of your highly original character.’

He continued to study my face without speech, his hand still on the
button of the bell-rope, his eyes in mine; this was the decisive heat.
My face seemed to myself to dislimn under his gaze, my expression to
change, the smile (with which I had began) to degenerate into the grin of
the man upon the rack.  I was besides harassed with doubts.  An innocent
man, I argued, would have resented the fellow’s impudence an hour ago;
and by my continued endurance of the ordeal, I was simply signing and
sealing my confession; in short, I had reached the end of my powers.

‘Have you any objection to my putting my hands in my breeches pockets?’ I
inquired.  ‘Excuse me mentioning it, but you showed yourself so extremely
nervous a moment back.’  My voice was not all I could have wished, but it
sufficed.  I could hear it tremble, but the landlord apparently could
not.  He turned away and drew a long breath, and you may be sure I was
quick to follow his example.

‘You’re a cool hand at least, and that’s the sort I like,’ said he.  ‘Be
you what you please, I’ll deal square.  I’ll take the chaise for a
hundred pound down, and throw the dinner in.’

‘I beg your pardon,’ I cried, wholly mystified by this form of words.

‘You pay me a hundred down,’ he repeated, ‘and I’ll take the chaise.
It’s very little more than it cost,’ he added, with a grin, ‘and you know
you must get it off your hands somehow.’

I do not know when I have been better entertained than by this impudent
proposal.  It was broadly funny, and I suppose the least tempting offer
in the world.  For all that, it came very welcome, for it gave me the
occasion to laugh.  This I did with the most complete abandonment, till
the tears ran down my cheeks; and ever and again, as the fit abated, I
would get another view of the landlord’s face, and go off into another
paroxysm.

‘You droll creature, you will be the death of me yet!’ I cried, drying my
eyes.

My friend was now wholly disconcerted; he knew not where to look, nor yet
what to say; and began for the first time to conceive it possible he was
mistaken.

‘You seem rather to enjoy a laugh, sir,’ said he.

‘O, yes!  I am quite an original,’ I replied, and laughed again.

Presently, in a changed voice, he offered me twenty pounds for the
chaise; I ran him up to twenty-five, and closed with the offer: indeed, I
was glad to get anything; and if I haggled, it was not in the desire of
gain, but with the view at any price of securing a safe retreat.  For
although hostilities were suspended, he was yet far from satisfied; and I
could read his continued suspicions in the cloudy eye that still hovered
about my face.  At last they took shape in words.

‘This is all very well,’ says he: ‘you carry it off well; but for all
that, I must do my duty.’

I had my strong effect in reserve; it was to burn my ships with a
vengeance!  I rose.  ‘Leave the room,’ said I.  ‘This is insuperable.  Is
the man mad?’  And then, as if already half-ashamed of my passion: ‘I can
take a joke as well as any one,’ I added; ‘but this passes measure.  Send
my servant and the bill.’

When he had left me alone, I considered my own valour with amazement.  I
had insulted him; I had sent him away alone; now, if ever, he would take
what was the only sensible resource, and fetch the constable.  But there
was something instinctively treacherous about the man which shrank from
plain courses.  And, with all his cleverness, he missed the occasion of
fame.  Rowley and I were suffered to walk out of his door, with all our
baggage, on foot, with no destination named, except in the vague
statement that we were come ‘to view the lakes’; and my friend only
watched our departure with his chin in his hand, still moodily
irresolute.

I think this one of my great successes.  I was exposed, unmasked,
summoned to do a perfectly natural act, which must prove my doom and
which I had not the slightest pretext for refusing.  I kept my head,
stuck to my guns, and, against all likelihood, here I was once more at
liberty and in the king’s highway.  This was a strong lesson never to
despair; and, at the same time, how many hints to be cautious! and what a
perplexed and dubious business the whole question of my escape now
appeared!  That I should have risked perishing upon a trumpery question
of a _pourboire_, depicted in lively colours the perils that perpetually
surrounded us.  Though, to be sure, the initial mistake had been
committed before that; and if I had not suffered myself to be drawn a
little deep in confidences to the innocent Dolly, there need have been no
tumble at the inn of Kirkby-Lonsdale.  I took the lesson to heart, and
promised myself in the future to be more reserved.  It was none of my
business to attend to broken chaises or shipwrecked travellers.  I had my
hands full of my own affairs; and my best defence would be a little more
natural selfishness and a trifle less imbecile good-nature.



CHAPTER XXV—I MEET A CHEERFUL EXTRAVAGANT


I pass over the next fifty or sixty leagues of our journey without
comment.  The reader must be growing weary of scenes of travel; and for
my own part I have no cause to recall these particular miles with any
pleasure.  We were mainly occupied with attempts to obliterate our trail,
which (as the result showed) were far from successful; for, on my cousin
following, he was able to run me home with the least possible loss of
time, following the claret-coloured chaise to Kirkby-Lonsdale, where I
think the landlord must have wept to learn what he had missed, and
tracing us thereafter to the doors of the coach-office in Edinburgh
without a single check.  Fortune did not favour me, and why should I
recapitulate the details of futile precautions which deceived nobody, and
wearisome arts which proved to be artless?

The day was drawing to an end when Mr. Rowley and I bowled into Edinburgh
to the stirring sound of the guard’s bugle and the clattering team.  I
was here upon my field of battle; on the scene of my former captivity,
escape and exploits; and in the same city with my love.  My heart
expanded; I have rarely felt more of a hero.  All down the Bridges I sat
by the driver with my arms folded and my face set, unflinchingly meeting
every eye, and prepared every moment for a cry of recognition.  Hundreds
of the population were in the habit of visiting the Castle, where it was
my practice (before the days of Flora) to make myself conspicuous among
the prisoners; and I think it an extraordinary thing that I should have
encountered so few to recognise me.  But doubtless a clean chin is a
disguise in itself; and the change is great from a suit of sulphur-yellow
to fine linen, a well-fitting mouse-coloured great-coat furred in black,
a pair of tight trousers of fashionable cut, and a hat of inimitable
curl.  After all, it was more likely that I should have recognised our
visitors, than that they should have identified the modish gentleman with
the miserable prisoner in the Castle.

I was glad to set foot on the flagstones, and to escape from the crowd
that had assembled to receive the mail.  Here we were, with but little
daylight before us, and that on Saturday afternoon, the eve of the famous
Scottish Sabbath, adrift in the New Town of Edinburgh, and overladen with
baggage.  We carried it ourselves.  I would not take a cab, nor so much
as hire a porter, who might afterwards serve as a link between my
lodgings and the mail, and connect me again with the claret-coloured
chaise and Aylesbury.  For I was resolved to break the chain of evidence
for good, and to begin life afresh (so far as regards caution) with a new
character.  The first step was to find lodgings, and to find them
quickly.  This was the more needful as Mr. Rowley and I, in our smart
clothes and with our cumbrous burthen, made a noticeable appearance in
the streets at that time of the day and in that quarter of the town,
which was largely given up to fine folk, bucks and dandies and young
ladies, or respectable professional men on their way home to dinner.

On the north side of St. James’ Square I was so happy as to spy a bill in
a third-floor window.  I was equally indifferent to cost and convenience
in my choice of a lodging—‘any port in a storm’ was the principle on
which I was prepared to act; and Rowley and I made at once for the common
entrance and sealed the stair.

We were admitted by a very sour-looking female in bombazine.  I gathered
she had all her life been depressed by a series of bereavements, the last
of which might very well have befallen her the day before; and I
instinctively lowered my voice when I addressed her.  She admitted she
had rooms to let—even showed them to us—a sitting-room and bedroom in a
_suite_, commanding a fine prospect to the Firth and Fifeshire, and in
themselves well proportioned and comfortably furnished, with pictures on
the wall, shells on the mantelpiece, and several books upon the table
which I found afterwards to be all of a devotional character, and all
presentation copies, ‘to my Christian friend,’ or ‘to my devout
acquaintance in the Lord, Bethiah McRankine.’  Beyond this my ‘Christian
friend’ could not be made to advance: no, not even to do that which
seemed the most natural and pleasing thing in the world—I mean to name
her price—but stood before us shaking her head, and at times mourning
like the dove, the picture of depression and defence.  She had a voice
the most querulous I have ever heard, and with this she produced a whole
regiment of difficulties and criticisms.

She could not promise an attendance.

‘Well, madam,’ said I, ‘and what is my servant for?’

‘Him?’ she asked.  ‘Be gude to us!  Is _he_ your servant?’

‘I am sorry, ma’am, he meets with your disapproval.’

‘Na, I never said that.  But he’s young.  He’ll be a great breaker, I’m
thinkin’.  Ay! he’ll be a great responsibeelity to ye, like.  Does he
attend to his releegion?’

‘Yes, m’m,’ returned Rowley, with admirable promptitude, and, immediately
closing his eyes, as if from habit, repeated the following distich with
more celerity than fervour:—

    ‘Matthew, Mark, Luke and John
    Bless the bed that I lie on!’

‘Nhm!’ said the lady, and maintained an awful silence.

‘Well, ma’am,’ said I, ‘it seems we are never to hear the beginning of
your terms, let alone the end of them.  Come—a good movement! and let us
be either off or on.’

She opened her lips slowly.  ‘Ony raferences?’ she inquired, in a voice
like a bell.

I opened my pocket-book and showed her a handful of bank bills.  ‘I
think, madam, that these are unexceptionable,’ said I.

‘Ye’ll be wantin’ breakfast late?’ was her reply.

‘Madam, we want breakfast at whatever hour it suits you to give it, from
four in the morning till four in the afternoon!’ I cried.  ‘Only tell us
your figure, if your mouth be large enough to let it out!’

‘I couldnae give ye supper the nicht,’ came the echo.

‘We shall go out to supper, you incorrigible female!’ I vowed, between
laughter and tears.  ‘Here—this is going to end!  I want you for a
landlady—let me tell you that!—and I am going to have my way.  You won’t
tell me what you charge?  Very well; I will do without!  I can trust you!
You don’t seem to know when you have a good lodger; but I know perfectly
when I have an honest landlady!  Rowley, unstrap the valises!’

Will it be credited?  The monomaniac fell to rating me for my
indiscretion!  But the battle was over; these were her last guns, and
more in the nature of a salute than of renewed hostilities.  And
presently she condescended on very moderate terms, and Rowley and I were
able to escape in quest of supper.  Much time had, however, been lost;
the sun was long down, the lamps glimmered along the streets, and the
voice of a watchman already resounded in the neighbouring Leith Road.  On
our first arrival I had observed a place of entertainment not far off, in
a street behind the Register House.  Thither we found our way, and sat
down to a late dinner alone.  But we had scarce given our orders before
the door opened, and a tall young fellow entered with something of a
lurch, looked about him, and approached the same table.

‘Give you good evening, most grave and reverend seniors!’ said he.  ‘Will
you permit a wanderer, a pilgrim—the pilgrim of love, in short—to come to
temporary anchor under your lee?  I care not who knows it, but I have a
passionate aversion from the bestial practice of solitary feeding!’

‘You are welcome, sir,’ said I, ‘if I may take upon me so far to play the
host in a public place.’

He looked startled, and fixed a hazy eye on me, as he sat down.

‘Sir,’ said he, ‘you are a man not without some tincture of letters, I
perceive!  What shall we drink, sir?’

I mentioned I had already called for a pot of porter.

‘A modest pot—the seasonable quencher?’ said he.  ‘Well, I do not know
but what I could look at a modest pot myself!  I am, for the moment, in
precarious health.  Much study hath heated my brain, much walking wearied
my—well, it seems to be more my eyes!’

‘You have walked far, I dare say?’ I suggested.

‘Not so much far as often,’ he replied.  ‘There is in this city—to which,
I think, you are a stranger?  Sir, to your very good health and our
better acquaintance!—there is, in this city of Dunedin, a certain
implication of streets which reflects the utmost credit on the designer
and the publicans—at every hundred yards is seated the Judicious Tavern,
so that persons of contemplative mind are secure, at moderate distances,
of refreshment.  I have been doing a trot in that favoured quarter,
favoured by art and nature.  A few chosen comrades—enemies of publicity
and friends to wit and wine—obliged me with their society.  “Along the
cool, sequestered vale of Register Street we kept the uneven tenor of our
way,” sir.’

‘It struck me, as you came in—’ I began.

‘O, don’t make any bones about it!’ he interrupted.  ‘Of course it struck
you! and let me tell you I was devilish lucky not to strike myself.  When
I entered this apartment I shone “with all the pomp and prodigality of
brandy and water,” as the poet Gray has in another place expressed it.
Powerful bard, Gray! but a niminy-piminy creature, afraid of a petticoat
and a bottle—not a man, sir, not a man!  Excuse me for being so
troublesome, but what the devil have I done with my fork?  Thank you, I
am sure.  _Temulentia_, _quoad me ipsum_, _brevis colligo est_.  I sit
and eat, sir, in a London fog.  I should bring a link-boy to table with
me; and I would too, if the little brutes were only washed!  I intend to
found a Philanthropical Society for Washing the Deserving Poor and
Shaving Soldiers.  I am pleased to observe that, although not of an
unmilitary bearing, you are apparently shaved.  In my calendar of the
virtues shaving comes next to drinking.  A gentleman may be a low-minded
ruffian without sixpence, but he will always be close shaved.  See me,
with the eye of fancy, in the chill hours of the morning, say about a
quarter to twelve, noon—see me awake!  First thing of all, without one
thought of the plausible but unsatisfactory small beer, or the healthful
though insipid soda-water, I take the deadly razor in my vacillating
grasp; I proceed to skate upon the margin of eternity.  Stimulating
thought!  I bleed, perhaps, but with medicable wounds.  The stubble
reaped, I pass out of my chamber, calm but triumphant.  To employ a
hackneyed phrase, I would not call Lord Wellington my uncle!  I, too,
have dared, perhaps bled, before the imminent deadly shaving-table.’

In this manner the bombastic fellow continued to entertain me all through
dinner, and by a common error of drunkards, because he had been extremely
talkative himself, leaped to the conclusion that he had chanced on very
genial company.  He told me his name, his address; he begged we should
meet again; finally he proposed that I should dine with him in the
country at an early date.

‘The dinner is official,’ he explained.  ‘The office-bearers and Senatus
of the University of Cramond—an educational institution in which I have
the honour to be Professor of Nonsense—meet to do honour to our friend
Icarus, at the old-established _howff_, Cramond Bridge.  One place is
vacant, fascinating stranger,—I offer it to you!’

‘And who is your friend Icarus?’ I asked,

‘The aspiring son of Daedalus!’ said he.  ‘Is it possible that you have
never heard the name of Byfield?’

‘Possible and true,’ said I.

‘And is fame so small a thing?’ cried he.  ‘Byfield, sir, is an aeronaut.
He apes the fame of a Lunardi, and is on the point of offering to the
inhabitants—I beg your pardon, to the nobility and gentry of our
neighbourhood—the spectacle of an ascension.  As one of the gentry
concerned I may be permitted to remark that I am unmoved.  I care not a
Tinker’s Damn for his ascension.  No more—I breathe it in your ear—does
anybody else.  The business is stale, sir, stale.  Lunardi did it, and
overdid it.  A whimsical, fiddling, vain fellow, by all accounts—for I
was at that time rocking in my cradle.  But once was enough.  If Lunardi
went up and came down, there was the matter settled.  We prefer to grant
the point.  We do not want to see the experiment repeated _ad nauseam_ by
Byfield, and Brown, and Butler, and Brodie, and Bottomley.  Ah! if they
would go up and _not_ come down again!  But this is by the question.  The
University of Cramond delights to honour merit in the man, sir, rather
than utility in the profession; and Byfield, though an ignorant dog, is a
sound reliable drinker, and really not amiss over his cups.  Under the
radiance of the kindly jar partiality might even credit him with wit.’

It will be seen afterwards that this was more my business than I thought
it at the time.  Indeed, I was impatient to be gone.  Even as my friend
maundered ahead a squall burst, the jaws of the rain were opened against
the coffee-house windows, and at that inclement signal I remembered I was
due elsewhere.



CHAPTER XXVI—THE COTTAGE AT NIGHT


At the door I was nearly blown back by the unbridled violence of the
squall, and Rowley and I must shout our parting words.  All the way along
Princes Street (whither my way led) the wind hunted me behind and
screamed in my ears.  The city was flushed with bucketfuls of rain that
tasted salt from the neighbouring ocean.  It seemed to darken and lighten
again in the vicissitudes of the gusts.  Now you would say the lamps had
been blown out from end to end of the long thoroughfare; now, in a lull,
they would revive, re-multiply, shine again on the wet pavements, and
make darkness sparingly visible.

By the time I had got to the corner of the Lothian Road there was a
distinct improvement.  For one thing, I had now my shoulder to the wind;
for a second, I came in the lee of my old prison-house, the Castle; and,
at any rate, the excessive fury of the blast was itself moderating.  The
thought of what errand I was on re-awoke within me, and I seemed to
breast the rough weather with increasing ease.  With such a destination,
what mattered a little buffeting of wind or a sprinkle of cold water?  I
recalled Flora’s image, I took her in fancy to my arms, and my heart
throbbed.  And the next moment I had recognised the inanity of that
fool’s paradise.  If I could spy her taper as she went to bed, I might
count myself lucky.

I had about two leagues before me of a road mostly uphill, and now deep
in mire.  So soon as I was clear of the last street lamp, darkness
received me—a darkness only pointed by the lights of occasional rustic
farms, where the dogs howled with uplifted heads as I went by.  The wind
continued to decline: it had been but a squall, not a tempest.  The rain,
on the other hand, settled into a steady deluge, which had soon drenched
me thoroughly.  I continued to tramp forward in the night, contending
with gloomy thoughts and accompanied by the dismal ululation of the dogs.
What ailed them that they should have been thus wakeful, and perceived
the small sound of my steps amid the general reverberation of the rain,
was more than I could fancy.  I remembered tales with which I had been
entertained in childhood.  I told myself some murderer was going by, and
the brutes perceived upon him the faint smell of blood; and the next
moment, with a physical shock, I had applied the words to my own case!

Here was a dismal disposition for a lover.  ‘Was ever lady in this humour
wooed?’ I asked myself, and came near turning back.  It is never wise to
risk a critical interview when your spirits are depressed, your clothes
muddy, and your hands wet!  But the boisterous night was in itself
favourable to my enterprise: now, or perhaps never, I might find some way
to have an interview with Flora; and if I had one interview (wet clothes,
low spirits and all), I told myself there would certainly be another.

Arrived in the cottage-garden I found the circumstances mighty inclement.
From the round holes in the shutters of the parlour, shafts of
candle-light streamed forth; elsewhere the darkness was complete.  The
trees, the thickets, were saturated; the lower parts of the garden turned
into a morass.  At intervals, when the wind broke forth again, there
passed overhead a wild coil of clashing branches; and between whiles the
whole enclosure continuously and stridently resounded with the rain.  I
advanced close to the window and contrived to read the face of my watch.
It was half-past seven; they would not retire before ten, they might not
before midnight, and the prospect was unpleasant.  In a lull of the wind
I could hear from the inside the voice of Flora reading aloud; the words
of course inaudible—only a flow of undecipherable speech, quiet, cordial,
colourless, more intimate and winning, more eloquent of her personality,
but not less beautiful than song.  And the next moment the clamour of a
fresh squall broke out about the cottage; the voice was drowned in its
bellowing, and I was glad to retreat from my dangerous post.

For three egregious hours I must now suffer the elements to do their
worst upon me, and continue to hold my ground in patience.  I recalled
the least fortunate of my services in the field: being out-sentry of the
pickets in weather no less vile, sometimes unsuppered and with nothing to
look forward to by way of breakfast but musket-balls; and they seemed
light in comparison.  So strangely are we built: so much more strong is
the love of woman than the mere love of life.

At last my patience was rewarded.  The light disappeared from the parlour
and reappeared a moment after in the room above.  I was pretty well
informed for the enterprise that lay before me.  I knew the lair of the
dragon—that which was just illuminated.  I knew the bower of my Rosamond,
and how excellently it was placed on the ground-level, round the flank of
the cottage and out of earshot of her formidable aunt.  Nothing was left
but to apply my knowledge.  I was then at the bottom of the garden,
whether I had gone (Heaven save the mark!) for warmth, that I might walk
to and fro unheard and keep myself from perishing.  The night had fallen
still, the wind ceased; the noise of the rain had much lightened, if it
had not stopped, and was succeeded by the dripping of the garden trees.
In the midst of this lull, and as I was already drawing near to the
cottage, I was startled by the sound of a window-sash screaming in its
channels; and a step or two beyond I became aware of a gush of light upon
the darkness.  It fell from Flora’s window, which she had flung open on
the night, and where she now sat, roseate and pensive, in the shine of
two candles falling from behind, her tresses deeply embowering and
shading her; the suspended comb still in one hand, the other idly
clinging to the iron stanchions with which the window was barred.

Keeping to the turf, and favoured by the darkness of the night and the
patter of the rain which was now returning, though without wind, I
approached until I could almost have touched her.  It seemed a grossness
of which I was incapable to break up her reverie by speech.  I stood and
drank her in with my eyes; how the light made a glory in her hair, and
(what I have always thought the most ravishing thing in nature) how the
planes ran into each other, and were distinguished, and how the hues
blended and varied, and were shaded off, between the cheek and neck.  At
first I was abashed: she wore her beauty like an immediate halo of
refinement; she discouraged me like an angel, or what I suspect to be the
next most discouraging, a modern lady.  But as I continued to gaze, hope
and life returned to me; I forgot my timidity, I forgot the sickening
pack of wet clothes with which I stood burdened, I tingled with new
blood.

Still unconscious of my presence, still gazing before her upon the
illuminated image of the window, the straight shadows of the bars, the
glinting of pebbles on the path, and the impenetrable night on the garden
and the hills beyond it, she heaved a deep breath that struck upon my
heart like an appeal.

‘Why does Miss Gilchrist sigh?’ I whispered.  ‘Does she recall absent
friends?’

She turned her head swiftly in my direction; it was the only sign of
surprise she deigned to make.  At the same time I stepped into the light
and bowed profoundly.

‘You!’ she said.  ‘Here?’

‘Yes, I am here,’ I replied.  ‘I have come very far, it may be a hundred
and fifty leagues, to see you.  I have waited all this night in your
garden.  Will Miss Gilchrist not offer her hand—to a friend in trouble?’

She extended it between the bars, and I dropped upon one knee on the wet
path and kissed it twice.  At the second it was withdrawn suddenly,
methought with more of a start than she had hitherto displayed.  I
regained my former attitude, and we were both silent awhile.  My timidity
returned on me tenfold.  I looked in her face for any signals of anger,
and seeing her eyes to waver and fall aside from mine, augured that all
was well.

‘You must have been mad to come here!’ she broke out.  ‘Of all places
under heaven this is no place for you to come.  And I was just thinking
you were safe in France!’

‘You were thinking of me!’ I cried.

‘Mr. St. Ives, you cannot understand your danger,’ she replied.  ‘I am
sure of it, and yet I cannot find it in my heart to tell you.  O, be
persuaded, and go!’

‘I believe I know the worst.  But I was never one to set an undue value
on life, the life that we share with beasts.  My university has been in
the wars, not a famous place of education, but one where a man learns to
carry his life in his hand as lightly as a glove, and for his lady or his
honour to lay it as lightly down.  You appeal to my fears, and you do
wrong.  I have come to Scotland with my eyes quite open to see you and to
speak with you—it may be for the last time.  With my eyes quite open, I
say; and if I did not hesitate at the beginning do you think that I would
draw back now?’

‘You do not know!’ she cried, with rising agitation.  ‘This country, even
this garden, is death to you.  They all believe it; I am the only one
that does not.  If they hear you now, if they heard a whisper—I dread to
think of it.  O, go, go this instant.  It is my prayer.’

‘Dear lady, do not refuse me what I have come so far to seek; and
remember that out of all the millions in England there is no other but
yourself in whom I can dare confide.  I have all the world against me;
you are my only ally; and as I have to speak, you have to listen.  All is
true that they say of me, and all of it false at the same time.  I did
kill this man Goguelat—it was that you meant?’

She mutely signed to me that it was; she had become deadly pale.

‘But I killed him in fair fight.  Till then, I had never taken a life
unless in battle, which is my trade.  But I was grateful, I was on fire
with gratitude, to one who had been good to me, who had been better to me
than I could have dreamed of an angel, who had come into the darkness of
my prison like sunrise.  The man Goguelat insulted her.  O, he had
insulted me often, it was his favourite pastime, and he might insult me
as he pleased—for who was I?  But with that lady it was different.  I
could never forgive myself if I had let it pass.  And we fought, and he
fell, and I have no remorse.’

I waited anxiously for some reply.  The worst was now out, and I knew
that she had heard of it before; but it was impossible for me to go on
with my narrative without some shadow of encouragement.

‘You blame me?’

‘No, not at all.  It is a point I cannot speak on—I am only a girl.  I am
sure you were in the right: I have always said so—to Ronald.  Not, of
course, to my aunt.  I am afraid I let her speak as she will.  You must
not think me a disloyal friend; and even with the Major—I did not tell
you he had become quite a friend of ours—Major Chevenix, I mean—he has
taken such a fancy to Ronald!  It was he that brought the news to us of
that hateful Clausel being captured, and all that he was saying.  I was
indignant with him.  I said—I dare say I said too much—and I must say he
was very good-natured.  He said, “You and I, who are his friends, _know_
that Champdivers is innocent.  But what is the use of saying it?”  All
this was in the corner of the room in what they call an aside.  And then
he said, “Give me a chance to speak to you in private, I have much to
tell you.”  And he did.  And told me just what you did—that it was an
affair of honour, and no blame attached to you.  O, I must say I like
that Major Chevenix!’

At this I was seized with a great pang of jealousy.  I remembered the
first time that he had seen her, the interest that he seemed immediately
to conceive; and I could not but admire the dog for the use he had been
ingenious enough to make of our acquaintance in order to supplant me.
All is fair in love and war.  For all that, I was now no less anxious to
do the speaking myself than I had been before to hear Flora.  At least, I
could keep clear of the hateful image of Major Chevenix.  Accordingly I
burst at once on the narrative of my adventures.  It was the same as you
have read, but briefer, and told with a very different purpose.  Now
every incident had a particular bearing, every by-way branched off to
Rome—and that was Flora.

When I had begun to speak I had kneeled upon the gravel withoutside the
low window, rested my arms upon the sill, and lowered my voice to the
most confidential whisper.  Flora herself must kneel upon the other side,
and this brought our heads upon a level with only the bars between us.
So placed, so separated, it seemed that our proximity, and the continuous
and low sounds of my pleading voice, worked progressively and powerfully
on her heart, and perhaps not less so on my own.  For these spells are
double-edged.  The silly birds may be charmed with the pipe of the
fowler, which is but a tube of reeds.  Not so with a bird of our own
feather!  As I went on, and my resolve strengthened, and my voice found
new modulations, and our faces were drawn closer to the bars and to each
other, not only she, but I, succumbed to the fascination, and were
kindled by the charm.  We make love, and thereby ourselves fall the
deeper in it.  It is with the heart only that one captures a heart.

‘And now,’ I continued, ‘I will tell you what you can still do for me.  I
run a little risk just now, and you see for yourself how unavoidable it
is for any man of honour.  But if—but in case of the worst I do not
choose to enrich either my enemies or the Prince Regent.  I have here the
bulk of what my uncle gave me.  Eight thousand odd pounds.  Will you take
care of it for me?  Do not think of it merely as money; take and keep it
as a relic of your friend or some precious piece of him.  I may have
bitter need of it ere long.  Do you know the old country story of the
giant who gave his heart to his wife to keep for him, thinking it safer
to repose on her loyalty than his own strength?  Flora, I am the giant—a
very little one: will you be the keeper of my life?  It is my heart I
offer you in this symbol.  In the sight of God, if you will have it, I
give you my name, I endow you with my money.  If the worst come, if I may
never hope to call you wife, let me at least think that you will use my
uncle’s legacy as my widow.’

‘No, not that,’ she said.  ‘Never that.’

‘What then?’ I said.  ‘What else, my angel?  What are words to me?  There
is but one name that I care to know you by.  Flora, my love!’

‘Anne!’ she said.

What sound is so full of music as one’s own name uttered for the first
time in the voice of her we love!

‘My darling!’ said I.

The jealous bars, set at the top and bottom in stone and lime, obstructed
the rapture of the moment; but I took her to myself as wholly as they
allowed.  She did not shun my lips.  My arms were wound round her body,
which yielded itself generously to my embrace.  As we so remained,
entwined and yet severed, bruising our faces unconsciously on the cold
bars, the irony of the universe—or as I prefer to say, envy of some of
the gods—again stirred up the elements of that stormy night.  The wind
blew again in the tree-tops; a volley of cold sea-rain deluged the
garden, and, as the deuce would have it, a gutter which had been hitherto
choked up began suddenly to play upon my head and shoulders with the
vivacity of a fountain.  We parted with a shock; I sprang to my feet, and
she to hers, as though we had been discovered.  A moment after, but now
both standing, we had again approached the window on either side.

‘Flora,’ I said, ‘this is but a poor offer I can make you.’

She took my hand in hers and clasped it to her bosom.

‘Rich enough for a queen!’ she said, with a lift in her breathing that
was more eloquent than words.  ‘Anne, my brave Anne!  I would be glad to
be your maidservant; I could envy that boy Rowley.  But, no!’ she broke
off, ‘I envy no one—I need not—I am yours.’

‘Mine,’ said I, ‘for ever!  By this and this, mine!’

‘All of me,’ she repeated.  ‘Altogether and forever!’

And if the god were envious, he must have seen with mortification how
little he could do to mar the happiness of mortals.  I stood in a mere
waterspout; she herself was wet, not from my embrace only, but from the
splashing of the storm.  The candles had guttered out; we were in
darkness.  I could scarce see anything but the shining of her eyes in the
dark room.  To her I must have appeared as a silhouette, haloed by rain
and the spouting of the ancient Gothic gutter above my head.

Presently we became more calm and confidential; and when that squall,
which proved to be the last of the storm, had blown by, fell into a talk
of ways and means.  It seemed she knew Mr. Robbie, to whom I had been so
slenderly accredited by Romaine—was even invited to his house for the
evening of Monday, and gave me a sketch of the old gentleman’s character
which implied a great deal of penetration in herself, and proved of great
use to me in the immediate sequel.  It seemed he was an enthusiastic
antiquary, and in particular a fanatic of heraldry.  I heard it with
delight, for I was myself, thanks to M. de Culemberg, fairly grounded in
that science, and acquainted with the blazons of most families of note in
Europe.  And I had made up my mind—even as she spoke, it was my fixed
determination, though I was a hundred miles from saying it—to meet Flora
on Monday night as a fellow-guest in Mr. Robbie’s house.

I gave her my money—it was, of course, only paper I had brought.  I gave
it her, to be her marriage-portion, I declared.

‘Not so bad a marriage-portion for a private soldier,’ I told her,
laughing, as I passed it through the bars.

‘O, Anne, and where am I to keep it?’ she cried.  ‘If my aunt should find
it!  What would I say!’

‘Next your heart,’ I suggested.

‘Then you will always be near your treasure,’ she cried, ‘for you are
always there!’

We were interrupted by a sudden clearness that fell upon the night.  The
clouds dispersed; the stars shone in every part of the heavens; and,
consulting my watch, I was startled to find it already hard on five in
the morning.



CHAPTER XXVII—THE SABBATH DAY


It was indeed high time I should be gone from Swanston; but what I was to
do in the meanwhile was another question.  Rowley had received his orders
last night: he was to say that I had met a friend, and Mrs. McRankine was
not to expect me before morning.  A good enough tale in itself; but the
dreadful pickle I was in made it out of the question.  I could not go
home till I had found harbourage, a fire to dry my clothes at, and a bed
where I might lie till they were ready.

Fortune favoured me again.  I had scarce got to the top of the first hill
when I spied a light on my left, about a furlong away.  It might be a
case of sickness; what else it was likely to be—in so rustic a
neighbourhood, and at such an ungodly time of the morning—was beyond my
fancy.  A faint sound of singing became audible, and gradually swelled as
I drew near, until at last I could make out the words, which were
singularly appropriate both to the hour and to the condition of the
singers.  ‘The cock may craw, the day may daw,’ they sang; and sang it
with such laxity both in time and tune, and such sentimental complaisance
in the expression, as assured me they had got far into the third bottle
at least.

I found a plain rustic cottage by the wayside, of the sort called double,
with a signboard over the door; and, the lights within streaming forth
and somewhat mitigating the darkness of the morning, I was enabled to
decipher the inscription: ‘The Hunters’ Tryst, by Alexander Hendry.
Porter Ales, and British Spirits.  Beds.’

My first knock put a period to the music, and a voice challenged tipsily
from within.

‘Who goes there?’ it said; and I replied, ‘A lawful traveller.’

Immediately after, the door was unbarred by a company of the tallest lads
my eyes had ever rested on, all astonishingly drunk and very decently
dressed, and one (who was perhaps the drunkest of the lot) carrying a
tallow candle, from which he impartially bedewed the clothes of the whole
company.  As soon as I saw them I could not help smiling to myself to
remember the anxiety with which I had approached.  They received me and
my hastily-concocted story, that I had been walking from Peebles and had
lost my way, with incoherent benignity; jostled me among them into the
room where they had been sitting, a plain hedgerow alehouse parlour, with
a roaring fire in the chimney and a prodigious number of empty bottles on
the floor; and informed me that I was made, by this reception, a
temporary member of the _Six-Feet-High Club_, an athletic society of
young men in a good station, who made of the Hunters’ Tryst a frequent
resort.  They told me I had intruded on an ‘all-night sitting,’ following
upon an ‘all-day Saturday tramp’ of forty miles; and that the members
would all be up and ‘as right as ninepence’ for the noonday service at
some neighbouring church—Collingwood, if memory serves me right.  At this
I could have laughed, but the moment seemed ill-chosen.  For, though six
feet was their standard, they all exceeded that measurement considerably;
and I tasted again some of the sensations of childhood, as I looked up to
all these lads from a lower plane, and wondered what they would do next.
But the Six-Footers, if they were very drunk, proved no less kind.  The
landlord and servants of the Hunters’ Tryst were in bed and asleep long
ago.  Whether by natural gift or acquired habit they could suffer
pandemonium to reign all over the house, and yet lie ranked in the
kitchen like Egyptian mummies, only that the sound of their snoring rose
and fell ceaselessly like the drone of a bagpipe.  Here the Six-Footers
invaded them—in their citadel, so to speak; counted the bunks and the
sleepers; proposed to put me in bed to one of the lasses, proposed to
have one of the lasses out to make room for me, fell over chairs, and
made noise enough to waken the dead: the whole illuminated by the same
young torch-bearer, but now with two candles, and rapidly beginning to
look like a man in a snowstorm.  At last a bed was found for me, my
clothes were hung out to dry before the parlour fire, and I was
mercifully left to my repose.

I awoke about nine with the sun shining in my eyes.  The landlord came at
my summons, brought me my clothes dried and decently brushed, and gave me
the good news that the Six-Feet-High Club were all abed and sleeping off
their excesses.  Where they were bestowed was a puzzle to me until (as I
was strolling about the garden patch waiting for breakfast) I came on a
barn door, and, looking in, saw all the red face mixed in the straw like
plums in a cake.  Quoth the stalwart maid who brought me my porridge and
bade me ’eat them while they were hot,’ ‘Ay, they were a’ on the ran-dan
last nicht!  Hout! they’re fine lads, and they’ll be nane the waur of it.
Forby Farbes’s coat.  I dinna see wha’s to get the creish off that!’ she
added, with a sigh; in which, identifying Forbes as the torch-bearer, I
mentally joined.

It was a brave morning when I took the road; the sun shone, spring seemed
in the air, it smelt like April or May, and some over-venturous birds
sang in the coppices as I went by.  I had plenty to think of, plenty to
be grateful for, that gallant morning; and yet I had a twitter at my
heart.  To enter the city by daylight might be compared to marching on a
battery; every face that I confronted would threaten me like the muzzle
of a gun; and it came into my head suddenly with how much better a
countenance I should be able to do it if I could but improvise a
companion.  Hard by Merchiston I was so fortunate as to observe a bulky
gentleman in broadcloth and gaiters, stooping with his head almost
between his knees, before a stone wall.  Seizing occasion by the
forelock, I drew up as I came alongside and inquired what he had found to
interest him.

He turned upon me a countenance not much less broad than his back.

‘Why, sir,’ he replied, ‘I was even marvelling at my own indefeasible
stupeedity: that I should walk this way every week of my life, weather
permitting, and should never before have _notticed_ that stone,’ touching
it at the same time with a goodly oak staff.

I followed the indication.  The stone, which had been built sideways into
the wall, offered traces of heraldic sculpture.  At once there came a
wild idea into my mind: his appearance tallied with Flora’s description
of Mr. Robbie; a knowledge of heraldry would go far to clinch the proof;
and what could be more desirable than to scrape an informal acquaintance
with the man whom I must approach next day with my tale of the drovers,
and whom I yet wished to please?  I stooped in turn.

‘A chevron,’ I said; ‘on a chief three mullets?  Looks like Douglas, does
it not?’

‘Yes, sir, it does; you are right,’ said he: ‘it _does_ look like
Douglas; though, without the tinctures, and the whole thing being so
battered and broken up, who shall venture an opinion?  But allow me to be
more personal, sir.  In these degenerate days I am astonished you should
display so much proficiency.’

‘O, I was well grounded in my youth by an old gentleman, a friend of my
family, and I may say my guardian,’ said I; ‘but I have forgotten it
since.  God forbid I should delude you into thinking me a herald, sir!  I
am only an ungrammatical amateur.’

‘And a little modesty does no harm even in a herald,’ says my new
acquaintance graciously.

In short, we fell together on our onward way, and maintained very
amicable discourse along what remained of the country road, past the
suburbs, and on into the streets of the New Town, which was as deserted
and silent as a city of the dead.  The shops were closed, no vehicle ran,
cats sported in the midst of the sunny causeway; and our steps and voices
re-echoed from the quiet houses.  It was the high-water, full and
strange, of that weekly trance to which the city of Edinburgh is
subjected: the apotheosis of the _Sawbath_; and I confess the spectacle
wanted not grandeur, however much it may have lacked cheerfulness.  There
are few religious ceremonies more imposing.  As we thus walked and talked
in a public seclusion the bells broke out ringing through all the bounds
of the city, and the streets began immediately to be thronged with decent
church-goers.

‘Ah!’ said my companion, ‘there are the bells!  Now, sir, as you are a
stranger I must offer you the hospitality of my pew.  I do not know
whether you are at all used with our Scottish form; but in case you are
not I will find your places for you; and Dr. Henry Gray, of St. Mary’s
(under whom I sit), is as good a preacher as we have to show you.’

This put me in a quandary.  It was a degree of risk I was scarce prepared
for.  Dozens of people, who might pass me by in the street with no more
than a second look, would go on from the second to the third, and from
that to a final recognition, if I were set before them, immobilised in a
pew, during the whole time of service.  An unlucky turn of the head would
suffice to arrest their attention.  ‘Who is that?’ they would think:
‘surely I should know him!’ and, a church being the place in all the
world where one has least to think of, it was ten to one they would end
by remembering me before the benediction.  However, my mind was made up:
I thanked my obliging friend, and placed myself at his disposal.

Our way now led us into the north-east quarter of the town, among
pleasant new faubourgs, to a decent new church of a good size, where I
was soon seated by the side of my good Samaritan, and looked upon by a
whole congregation of menacing faces.  At first the possibility of danger
kept me awake; but by the time I had assured myself there was none to be
apprehended, and the service was not in the least likely to be enlivened
by the arrest of a French spy, I had to resign myself to the task of
listening to Dr. Henry Gray.

As we moved out, after this ordeal was over, my friend was at once
surrounded and claimed by his acquaintances of the congregation; and I
was rejoiced to hear him addressed by the expected name of Robbie.

So soon as we were clear of the crowd—‘Mr. Robbie?’ said I, bowing.

‘The very same, sir,’ said he.

‘If I mistake not, a lawyer?’

‘A writer to His Majesty’s Signet, at your service.’

‘It seems we were predestined to be acquaintances!’ I exclaimed.  ‘I have
here a card in my pocket intended for you.  It is from my family lawyer.
It was his last word, as I was leaving, to ask to be remembered kindly,
and to trust you would pass over so informal an introduction.’

And I offered him the card.

‘Ay, ay, my old friend Daniel!’ says he, looking on the card.  ‘And how
does my old friend Daniel?’

I gave a favourable view of Mr. Romaine’s health.

‘Well, this is certainly a whimsical incident,’ he continued.  ‘And since
we are thus met already—and so much to my advantage!—the simplest thing
will be to prosecute the acquaintance instantly.  Let me propose a snack
between sermons, a bottle of my particular green seal—and when nobody is
looking we can talk blazons, Mr. Ducie!’—which was the name I then used
and had already incidentally mentioned, in the vain hope of provoking a
return in kind.

‘I beg your pardon, sir: do I understand you to invite me to your house?’
said I.

‘That was the idea I was trying to convey,’ said he.  ‘We have the name
of hospitable people up here, and I would like you to try mine.’

‘Mr. Robbie, I shall hope to try it some day, but not yet,’ I replied.
‘I hope you will not misunderstand me.  My business, which brings me to
your city, is of a peculiar kind.  Till you shall have heard it, and,
indeed, till its issue is known, I should feel as if I had stolen your
invitation.’

‘Well, well,’ said he, a little sobered, ‘it must be as you wish, though
you would hardly speak otherwise if you had committed homicide!  Mine is
the loss.  I must eat alone; a very pernicious thing for a person of my
habit of body, content myself with a pint of skinking claret, and
meditate the discourse.  But about this business of yours: if it is so
particular as all that, it will doubtless admit of no delay.’

‘I must confess, sir, it presses,’ I acknowledged.

‘Then, let us say to-morrow at half-past eight in the morning,’ said he;
‘and I hope, when your mind is at rest (and it does you much honour to
take it as you do), that you will sit down with me to the postponed meal,
not forgetting the bottle.  You have my address?’ he added, and gave it
me—which was the only thing I wanted.

At last, at the level of York Place, we parted with mutual civilities,
and I was free to pursue my way, through the mobs of people returning
from church, to my lodgings in St. James’ Square.

Almost at the house door whom should I overtake but my landlady in a
dress of gorgeous severity, and dragging a prize in her wake: no less
than Rowley, with the cockade in his hat, and a smart pair of tops to his
boots!  When I said he was in the lady’s wake I spoke but in metaphor.
As a matter of fact he was squiring her, with the utmost dignity, on his
arm; and I followed them up the stairs, smiling to myself.

Both were quick to salute me as soon as I was perceived, and Mrs.
McRankine inquired where I had been.  I told her boastfully, giving her
the name of the church and the divine, and ignorantly supposing I should
have gained caste.  But she soon opened my eyes.  In the roots of the
Scottish character there are knots and contortions that not only no
stranger can understand, but no stranger can follow; he walks among
explosives; and his best course is to throw himself upon their
mercy—‘Just as I am, without one plea,’ a citation from one of the lady’s
favourite hymns.

The sound she made was unmistakable in meaning, though it was impossible
to be written down; and I at once executed the manoeuvre I have
recommended.

‘You must remember I am a perfect stranger in your city,’ said I.  ‘If I
have done wrong, it was in mere ignorance, my dear lady; and this
afternoon, if you will be so good as to take me, I shall accompany
_you_.’

But she was not to be pacified at the moment, and departed to her own
quarters murmuring.

‘Well, Rowley,’ said I; ‘and have you been to church?’

‘If you please, sir,’ he said.

‘Well, you have not been any less unlucky than I have,’ I returned.  ‘And
how did you get on with the Scottish form?’

‘Well, sir, it was pretty ’ard, the form was, and reether narrow,’ he
replied.  ‘I don’t know w’y it is, but it seems to me like as if things
were a good bit changed since William Wallace!  That was a main queer
church she took me to, Mr. Anne!  I don’t know as I could have sat it
out, if she ’adn’t ’a’ give me peppermints.  She ain’t a bad one at
bottom, the old girl; she do pounce a bit, and she do worry, but, law
bless you, Mr. Anne, it ain’t nothink really—she don’t _mean_ it.  W’y,
she was down on me like a ’undredweight of bricks this morning.  You see,
last night she ’ad me in to supper, and, I beg your pardon, sir, but I
took the freedom of playing her a chune or two.  She didn’t mind a bit;
so this morning I began to play to myself, and she flounced in, and flew
up, and carried on no end about Sunday!’

‘You see, Rowley,’ said I, ‘they’re all mad up here, and you have to
humour them.  See and don’t quarrel with Mrs. McRankine; and, above all,
don’t argue with her, or you’ll get the worst of it.  Whatever she says,
touch your forelock and say, “If you please!” or “I beg pardon, ma’am.”
And let me tell you one thing: I am sorry, but you have to go to church
with her again this afternoon.  That’s duty, my boy!’

As I had foreseen, the bells had scarce begun before Mrs. McRankine
presented herself to be our escort, upon which I sprang up with readiness
and offered her my arm.  Rowley followed behind.  I was beginning to grow
accustomed to the risks of my stay in Edinburgh, and it even amused me to
confront a new churchful.  I confess the amusement did not last until the
end; for if Dr. Gray were long, Mr. McCraw was not only longer, but more
incoherent, and the matter of his sermon (which was a direct attack,
apparently, on all the Churches of the world, my own among the number),
where it had not the tonic quality of personal insult, rather inclined me
to slumber.  But I braced myself for my life, kept up Rowley with the end
of a pin, and came through it awake, but no more.

Bethiah was quite conquered by this ‘mark of grace,’ though, I am afraid,
she was also moved by more worldly considerations.  The first is, the
lady had not the least objection to go to church on the arm of an
elegantly dressed young gentleman, and be followed by a spruce servant
with a cockade in his hat.  I could see it by the way she took possession
of us, found us the places in the Bible, whispered to me the name of the
minister, passed us lozenges, which I (for my part) handed on to Rowley,
and at each fresh attention stole a little glance about the church to
make sure she was observed.  Rowley was a pretty boy; you will pardon me
if I also remembered that I was a favourable-looking young man.  When we
grow elderly, how the room brightens, and begins to look as it ought to
look, on the entrance of youth, grace, health, and comeliness!  You do
not want them for yourself, perhaps not even for your son, but you look
on smiling; and when you recall their images—again, it is with a smile.
I defy you to see or think of them and not smile with an infinite and
intimate, but quite impersonal, pleasure.  Well, either I know nothing of
women, or that was the case with Bethiah McRankine.  She had been to
church with a cockade behind her, on the one hand; on the other, her
house was brightened by the presence of a pair of good-looking young
fellows of the other sex, who were always pleased and deferential in her
society and accepted her views as final.

These were sentiments to be encouraged; and, on the way home from
church—if church it could be called—I adopted a most insidious device to
magnify her interest.  I took her into the confidence, that is, of my
love affair, and I had no sooner mentioned a young lady with whom my
affections were engaged than she turned upon me a face of awful gravity.

‘Is she bonny?’ she inquired.

I gave her full assurances upon that.

‘To what denoamination does she beloang?’ came next, and was so
unexpected as almost to deprive me of breath.

‘Upon my word, ma’am, I have never inquired,’ cried I; ‘I only know that
she is a heartfelt Christian, and that is enough.’

‘Ay!’ she sighed, ‘if she has the root of the maitter!  There’s a remnant
practically in most of the denoaminations.  There’s some in the
McGlashanites, and some in the Glassites, and mony in the McMillanites,
and there’s a leeven even in the Estayblishment.’

‘I have known some very good Papists even, if you go to that,’ said I.

‘Mr. Ducie, think shame to yoursel’!’ she cried.

‘Why, my dear madam!  I only—’ I began.

‘You shouldnae jest in sairious maitters,’ she interrupted.

On the whole, she entered into what I chose to tell her of our idyll with
avidity, like a cat licking her whiskers over a dish of cream; and,
strange to say—and so expansive a passion is that of love!—that I derived
a perhaps equal satisfaction from confiding in that breast of iron.  It
made an immediate bond: from that hour we seemed to be welded into a
family-party; and I had little difficulty in persuading her to join us
and to preside over our tea-table.  Surely there was never so ill-matched
a trio as Rowley, Mrs. McRankine, and the Viscount Anne!  But I am of the
Apostle’s way, with a difference: all things to all women!  When I cannot
please a woman, hang me in my cravat!



CHAPTER XXVIII—EVENTS OF MONDAY: THE LAWYER’S PARTY


By half-past eight o’clock on the next morning, I was ringing the bell of
the lawyer’s office in Castle Street, where I found him ensconced at a
business table, in a room surrounded by several tiers of green tin cases.
He greeted me like an old friend.

‘Come away, sir, come away!’ said he.  ‘Here is the dentist ready for
you, and I think I can promise you that the operation will be practically
painless.’

‘I am not so sure of that, Mr. Robbie,’ I replied, as I shook hands with
him.  ‘But at least there shall be no time lost with me.’

I had to confess to having gone a-roving with a pair of drovers and their
cattle, to having used a false name, to having murdered or half-murdered
a fellow-creature in a scuffle on the moors, and to having suffered a
couple of quite innocent men to lie some time in prison on a charge from
which I could have immediately freed them.  All this I gave him first of
all, to be done with the worst of it; and all this he took with gravity,
but without the least appearance of surprise.

‘Now, sir,’ I continued, ‘I expect to have to pay for my unhappy frolic,
but I would like very well if it could be managed without my personal
appearance or even the mention of my real name.  I had so much wisdom as
to sail under false colours in this foolish jaunt of mine; my family
would be extremely concerned if they had wind of it; but at the same
time, if the case of this Faa has terminated fatally, and there are
proceedings against Todd and Candlish, I am not going to stand by and see
them vexed, far less punished; and I authorise you to give me up for
trial if you think that best—or, if you think it unnecessary, in the
meanwhile to make preparations for their defence.  I hope, sir, that I am
as little anxious to be Quixotic, as I am determined to be just.’

‘Very fairly spoken,’ said Mr. Robbie.  ‘It is not much in my line, as
doubtless your friend, Mr. Romaine, will have told you.  I rarely mix
myself up with anything on the criminal side, or approaching it.
However, for a young gentleman like you, I may stretch a point, and I
dare say I may be able to accomplish more than perhaps another.  I will
go at once to the Procurator Fiscal’s office and inquire.’

‘Wait a moment, Mr. Robbie,’ said I.  ‘You forget the chapter of
expenses.  I had thought, for a beginning, of placing a thousand pounds
in your hands.’

‘My dear sir, you will kindly wait until I render you my bill,’ said Mr.
Robbie severely.’

‘It seemed to me,’ I protested, ‘that coming to you almost as a stranger,
and placing in your hands a piece of business so contrary to your habits,
some substantial guarantee of my good faith—’

‘Not the way that we do business in Scotland, sir,’ he interrupted, with
an air of closing the dispute.

‘And yet, Mr. Robbie,’ I continued, ‘I must ask you to allow me to
proceed.  I do not merely refer to the expenses of the case.  I have my
eye besides on Todd and Candlish.  They are thoroughly deserving fellows;
they have been subjected through me to a considerable term of
imprisonment; and I suggest, sir, that you should not spare money for
their indemnification.  This will explain,’ I added smiling, ‘my offer of
the thousand pounds.  It was in the nature of a measure by which you
should judge the scale on which I can afford to have this business
carried through.’

‘I take you perfectly, Mr. Ducie,’ said he.  ‘But the sooner I am off,
the better this affair is like to be guided.  My clerk will show you into
the waiting-room and give you the day’s _Caledonian Mercury_ and the last
_Register_ to amuse yourself with in the interval.’

I believe Mr. Robbie was at least three hours gone.  I saw him descend
from a cab at the door, and almost immediately after I was shown again
into his study, where the solemnity of his manner led me to augur the
worst.  For some time he had the inhumanity to read me a lecture as to
the incredible silliness, ‘not to say immorality,’ of my behaviour.  ‘I
have the satisfaction in telling you my opinion, because it appears that
you are going to get off scot free,’ he continued, where, indeed, I
thought he might have begun.

‘The man, Faa, has been discharged cured; and the two men, Todd and
Candlish, would have been leeberated lone ago if it had not been for
their extraordinary loyalty to yourself, Mr. Ducie—or Mr. St. Ivey, as I
believe I should now call you.  Never a word would either of the two old
fools volunteer that in any manner pointed at the existence of such a
person; and when they were confronted with Faa’s version of the affair,
they gave accounts so entirely discrepant with their own former
declarations, as well as with each other, that the Fiscal was quite
nonplussed, and imaigined there was something behind it.  You may believe
I soon laughed him out of that!  And I had the satisfaction of seeing
your two friends set free, and very glad to be on the causeway again.’

‘Oh, sir,’ I cried, ‘you should have brought them here.’

‘No instructions, Mr. Ducie!’ said he.  ‘How did I know you wished to
renew an acquaintance which you had just terminated so fortunately?  And,
indeed, to be frank with you, I should have set my face against it, if
you had!  Let them go!  They are paid and contented, and have the highest
possible opinion of Mr. St. Ivey!  When I gave them fifty pounds
apiece—which was rather more than enough, Mr. Ducie, whatever you may
think—the man Todd, who has the only tongue of the party, struck his
staff on the ground.  “Weel,” says he, “I aye said he was a gentleman!”
“Man, Todd,” said I, “that was just what Mr St. Ivey said of yourself!”’

‘So it was a case of “Compliments fly when gentlefolk meet.”’

‘No, no, Mr. Ducie, man Todd and man Candlish are gone out of your life,
and a good riddance!  They are fine fellows in their way, but no proper
associates for the like of yourself; and do you finally agree to be done
with all eccentricity—take up with no more drovers, or tinkers, but enjoy
the naitural pleesures for which your age, your wealth, your
intelligence, and (if I may be allowed to say it) your appearance so
completely fit you.  And the first of these,’ quoth he, looking at his
watch, ‘will be to step through to my dining-room and share a bachelor’s
luncheon.’

Over the meal, which was good, Mr. Robbie continued to develop the same
theme.  ‘You’re, no doubt, what they call a dancing-man?’ said he.
‘Well, on Thursday night there is the Assembly Ball.  You must certainly
go there, and you must permit me besides to do the honours of the ceety
and send you a ticket.  I am a thorough believer in a young man being a
young man—but no more drovers or rovers, if you love me!  Talking of
which puts me in mind that you may be short of partners at the
Assembly—oh, I have been young myself!—and if ye care to come to anything
so portentiously tedious as a tea-party at the house of a bachelor
lawyer, consisting mainly of his nieces and nephews, and his grand-nieces
and grand-nephews, and his wards, and generally the whole clan of the
descendants of his clients, you might drop in to-night towards seven
o’clock.  I think I can show you one or two that are worth looking at,
and you can dance with them later on at the Assembly.’

He proceeded to give me a sketch of one or two eligible young ladies’
whom I might expect to meet.  ‘And then there’s my parteecular friend,
Miss Flora,’ said he.  ‘But I’ll make no attempt of a description.  You
shall see her for yourself.’

It will be readily supposed that I accepted his invitation; and returned
home to make a toilette worthy of her I was to meet and the good news of
which I was the bearer.  The toilette, I have reason to believe, was a
success.  Mr. Rowley dismissed me with a farewell: ‘Crikey!  Mr. Anne,
but you do look prime!’  Even the stony Bethiah was—how shall I
say?—dazzled, but scandalised, by my appearance; and while, of course,
she deplored the vanity that led to it, she could not wholly prevent
herself from admiring the result.

‘Ay, Mr. Ducie, this is a poor employment for a wayfaring Christian man!’
she said.  ‘Wi’ Christ despised and rejectit in all pairts of the world
and the flag of the Covenant flung doon, you will be muckle better on
your knees!  However, I’ll have to confess that it sets you weel.  And if
it’s the lassie ye’re gaun to see the nicht, I suppose I’ll just have to
excuse ye!  Bairns maun be bairns!’ she said, with a sigh.  ‘I mind when
Mr. McRankine came courtin’, and that’s lang by-gane—I mind I had a green
gown, passementit, that was thocht to become me to admiration.  I was nae
just exactly what ye would ca’ bonny; but I was pale, penetratin’, and
interestin’.’  And she leaned over the stair-rail with a candle to watch
my descent as long as it should be possible.

It was but a little party at Mr. Robbie’s—by which, I do not so much mean
that there were few people, for the rooms were crowded, as that there was
very little attempted to entertain them.  In one apartment there were
tables set out, where the elders were solemnly engaged upon whist; in the
other and larger one, a great number of youth of both sexes entertained
themselves languidly, the ladies sitting upon chairs to be courted, the
gentlemen standing about in various attitudes of insinuation or
indifference.  Conversation appeared the sole resource, except in so far
as it was modified by a number of keepsakes and annuals which lay
dispersed upon the tables, and of which the young beaux displayed the
illustrations to the ladies.  Mr. Robbie himself was customarily in the
card-room; only now and again, when he cut out, he made an incursion
among the young folks, and rolled about jovially from one to another, the
very picture of the general uncle.

It chanced that Flora had met Mr. Robbie in the course of the afternoon.
‘Now, Miss Flora,’ he had said, ‘come early, for I have a Phoenix to show
you—one Mr. Ducie, a new client of mine that, I vow, I have fallen in
love with’; and he was so good as to add a word or two on my appearance,
from which Flora conceived a suspicion of the truth.  She had come to the
party, in consequence, on the knife-edge of anticipation and alarm; had
chosen a place by the door, where I found her, on my arrival, surrounded
by a posse of vapid youths; and, when I drew near, sprang up to meet me
in the most natural manner in the world, and, obviously, with a prepared
form of words.

‘How do you do, Mr. Ducie?’ she said.  ‘It is quite an age since I have
seen you!’

‘I have much to tell you, Miss Gilchrist,’ I replied.  ‘May I sit down?’

For the artful girl, by sitting near the door, and the judicious use of
her shawl, had contrived to keep a chair empty by her side.

She made room for me, as a matter of course, and the youths had the
discretion to melt before us.  As soon as I was once seated her fan flew
out, and she whispered behind it:

‘Are you mad?’

‘Madly in love,’ I replied; ‘but in no other sense.’

‘I have no patience!  You cannot understand what I am suffering!’ she
said.  ‘What are you to say to Ronald, to Major Chevenix, to my aunt?’

Your aunt?’ I cried, with a start.  ‘_Peccavi_! is she here?’

‘She is in the card-room at whist,’ said Flora.

‘Where she will probably stay all the evening?’ I suggested.

‘She may,’ she admitted; ‘she generally does!’

‘Well, then, I must avoid the card-room,’ said I, ‘which is very much
what I had counted upon doing.  I did not come here to play cards, but to
contemplate a certain young lady to my heart’s content—if it can ever be
contented!—and to tell her some good news.’

‘But there are still Ronald and the Major!’ she persisted.  ‘They are not
card-room fixtures!  Ronald will be coming and going.  And as for Mr.
Chevenix, he—’

‘Always sits with Miss Flora?’ I interrupted.  ‘And they talk of poor St.
Ives?  I had gathered as much, my dear; and Mr. Ducie has come to prevent
it!  But pray dismiss these fears!  I mind no one but your aunt.’

‘Why my aunt?’

‘Because your aunt is a lady, my dear, and a very clever lady, and, like
all clever ladies, a very rash lady,’ said I.  ‘You can never count upon
them, unless you are sure of getting them in a corner, as I have got you,
and talking them over rationally, as I am just engaged on with yourself!
It would be quite the same to your aunt to make the worst kind of a
scandal, with an equal indifference to my danger and to the feelings of
our good host!’

‘Well,’ she said, ‘and what of Ronald, then?  Do you think _he_ is above
making a scandal?  You must know him very little!’

‘On the other hand, it is my pretension that I know him very well!’ I
replied.  ‘I must speak to Ronald first—not Ronald to me—that is all!’

‘Then, please, go and speak to him at once!’ she pleaded.  He is there—do
you see?—at the upper end of the room, talking to that girl in pink.’

‘And so lose this seat before I have told you my good news?’ I exclaimed.
‘Catch me!  And, besides, my dear one, think a little of me and my good
news!  I thought the bearer of good news was always welcome!  I hoped he
might be a little welcome for himself!  Consider!  I have but one friend;
and let me stay by her!  And there is only one thing I care to hear; and
let me hear it!’

‘Oh, Anne,’ she sighed, ‘if I did not love you, why should I be so
uneasy?  I am turned into a coward, dear!  Think, if it were the other
way round—if you were quite safe and I was in, oh, such danger!’

She had no sooner said it than I was convicted of being a dullard.  ‘God
forgive me, dear!’  I made haste to reply.  ‘I never saw before that
there were two sides to this!’  And I told her my tale as briefly as I
could, and rose to seek Ronald.  ‘You see, my dear, you are obeyed,’ I
said.

She gave me a look that was a reward in itself; and as I turned away from
her, with a strong sense of turning away from the sun, I carried that
look in my bosom like a caress.  The girl in pink was an arch, ogling
person, with a good deal of eyes and teeth, and a great play of shoulders
and rattle of conversation.  There could be no doubt, from Mr. Ronald’s
attitude, that he worshipped the very chair she sat on.  But I was quite
ruthless.  I laid my hand on his shoulder, as he was stooping over her
like a hen over a chicken.

‘Excuse me for one moment, Mr. Gilchrist!’ said I.

He started and span about in answer to my touch, and exhibited a face of
inarticulate wonder.

 ‘Yes!’ I continued, ‘it is even myself!  Pardon me for interrupting so
agreeable a _tête-à-tête_, but you know, my good fellow, we owe a first
duty to Mr. Robbie.  It would never do to risk making a scene in the
man’s drawing-room; so the first thing I had to attend to was to have you
warned.  The name I go by is Ducie, too, in case of accidents.’

‘I—I say, you know!’ cried Ronald.  ‘Deuce take it, what are you doing
here?’

‘Hush, hush!’ said I.  ‘Not the place, my dear fellow—not the place.
Come to my rooms, if you like, to-night after the party, or to-morrow in
the morning, and we can talk it out over a segar.  But here, you know, it
really won’t do at all.’

Before he could collect his mind for an answer, I had given him my
address in St. James Square, and had again mingled with the crowd.  Alas!
I was not fated to get back to Flora so easily!  Mr. Robbie was in the
path: he was insatiably loquacious; and as he continued to palaver I
watched the insipid youths gather again about my idol, and cursed my fate
and my host.  He remembered suddenly that I was to attend the Assembly
Ball on Thursday, and had only attended to-night by way of a preparative.
This put it into his head to present me to another young lady; but I
managed this interview with so much art that, while I was scrupulously
polite and even cordial to the fair one, I contrived to keep Robbie
beside me all the time and to leave along with him when the ordeal was
over.  We were just walking away arm in arm, when I spied my friend the
Major approaching, stiff as a ramrod and, as usual, obtrusively clean.

‘Oh! there’s a man I want to know,’ said I, taking the bull by the horns.
‘Won’t you introduce me to Major Chevenix?’

‘At a word, my dear fellow,’ said Robbie; and ‘Major!’ he cried, ‘come
here and let me present to you my friend Mr. Ducie, who desires the
honour of your acquaintance.’

The Major flushed visibly, but otherwise preserved his composure.  He
bowed very low.  ‘I’m not very sure,’ he said: ‘I have an idea we have
met before?’

‘Informally,’ I said, returning his bow; ‘and I have long looked forward
to the pleasure of regularising our acquaintance.’

‘You are very good, Mr. Ducie,’ he returned.  ‘Perhaps you could aid my
memory a little?  Where was it that I had the pleasure?’

‘Oh, that would be telling tales out of school,’ said I, with a laugh,
‘and before my lawyer, too!’

‘I’ll wager,’ broke in Mr. Robbie, ‘that, when you knew my client,
Chevenix—the past of our friend Mr. Ducie is an obscure chapter full of
horrid secrets—I’ll wager, now, you knew him as St. Ivey,’ says he,
nudging me violently.

‘I think not, sir,’ said the Major, with pinched lips.

‘Well, I wish he may prove all right!’ continued the lawyer, with
certainly the worst-inspired jocularity in the world.  ‘I know nothing by
him!  He may be a swell mobsman for me with his aliases.  You must put
your memory on the rack, Major, and when ye’ve remembered when and where
ye met him, be sure ye tell me.’

‘I will not fail, sir,’ said Chevenix.

‘Seek to him!’ cried Robbie, waving his hand as he departed.

The Major, as soon as we were alone, turned upon me his impassive
countenance.

‘Well,’ he said, ‘you have courage.’

‘It is undoubted as your honour, sir,’ I returned, bowing.

‘Did you expect to meet me, may I ask?’ said he.

‘You saw, at least, that I courted the presentation,’ said I.

‘And you were not afraid?’ said Chevenix.

‘I was perfectly at ease.  I knew I was dealing with a gentleman.  Be
that your epitaph.’

‘Well, there are some other people looking for you,’ he said, ‘who will
make no bones about the point of honour.  The police, my dear sir, are
simply agog about you.’

‘And I think that that was coarse,’ said I.

‘You have seen Miss Gilchrist?’ he inquired, changing the subject.

‘With whom, I am led to understand, we are on a footing of rivalry?’ I
asked.  ‘Yes, I have seen her.’

‘And I was just seeking her,’ he replied.

I was conscious of a certain thrill of temper; so, I suppose, was he.  We
looked each other up and down.

‘The situation is original,’ he resumed.

‘Quite,’ said I.  ‘But let me tell you frankly you are blowing a cold
coal.  I owe you so much for your kindness to the prisoner Champdivers.’

‘Meaning that the lady’s affections are more advantageously disposed of?’
he asked, with a sneer.  ‘Thank you, I am sure.  And, since you have
given me a lead, just hear a word of good advice in your turn.  Is it
fair, is it delicate, is it like a gentleman, to compromise the young
lady by attentions which (as you know very well) can come to nothing?’

I was utterly unable to find words in answer.

‘Excuse me if I cut this interview short,’ he went on.  ‘It seems to me
doomed to come to nothing, and there is more attractive metal.’

‘Yes,’ I replied, ‘as you say, it cannot amount to much.  You are
impotent, bound hand and foot in honour.  You know me to be a man falsely
accused, and even if you did not know it, from your position as my rival
you have only the choice to stand quite still or to be infamous.’

‘I would not say that,’ he returned, with another change of colour.  ‘I
may hear it once too often.’

With which he moved off straight for where Flora was sitting amidst her
court of vapid youths, and I had no choice but to follow him, a bad
second, and reading myself, as I went, a sharp lesson on the command of
temper.

It is a strange thing how young men in their teens go down at the mere
wind of the coming of men of twenty-five and upwards!  The vapid ones
fled without thought of resistance before the Major and me; a few dallied
awhile in the neighbourhood—so to speak, with their fingers in their
mouths—but presently these also followed the rout, and we remained face
to face before Flora.  There was a draught in that corner by the door;
she had thrown her pelisse over her bare arms and neck, and the dark fur
of the trimming set them off.  She shone by contrast; the light played on
her smooth skin to admiration, and the colour changed in her excited
face.  For the least fraction of a second she looked from one to the
other of her pair of rival swains, and seemed to hesitate.  Then she
addressed Chevenix:—

‘You are coming to the Assembly, of course, Major Chevenix?’ said she.

‘I fear not; I fear I shall be otherwise engaged,’ he replied.  ‘Even the
pleasure of dancing with you, Miss Flora, must give way to duty.’

For awhile the talk ran harmlessly on the weather, and then branched off
towards the war.  It seemed to be by no one’s fault; it was in the air,
and had to come.

‘Good news from the scene of operations,’ said the Major.

‘Good news while it lasts,’ I said.  ‘But will Miss Gilchrist tell us her
private thought upon the war?  In her admiration for the victors, does
not there mingle some pity for the vanquished?’

‘Indeed, sir,’ she said, with animation, ‘only too much of it!  War is a
subject that I do not think should be talked of to a girl.  I am, I have
to be—what do you call it?—a non-combatant?  And to remind me of what
others have to do and suffer: no, it is not fair!’

‘Miss Gilchrist has the tender female heart,’ said Chevenix.

‘Do not be too sure of that!’ she cried.  ‘I would love to be allowed to
fight myself!’

‘On which side?’ I asked.

‘Can you ask?’ she exclaimed.  ‘I am a Scottish girl!’

‘She is a Scottish girl!’ repeated the Major, looking at me.  ‘And no one
grudges you her pity!’

‘And I glory in every grain of it she has to spare,’ said I.  ‘Pity is
akin to love.’

‘Well, and let us put that question to Miss Gilchrist.  It is for her to
decide, and for us to bow to the decision.  Is pity, Miss Flora, or is
admiration, nearest love?’

‘Oh come,’ said I, ‘let us be more concrete.  Lay before the lady a
complete case: describe your man, then I’ll describe _mine_, and Miss
Flora shall decide.’

‘I think I see your meaning,’ said he, ‘and I’ll try.  You think that
pity—and the kindred sentiments—have the greatest power upon the heart.
I think more nobly of women.  To my view, the man they love will first of
all command their respect; he will be steadfast—proud, if you please;
dry, possibly—but of all things steadfast.  They will look at him in
doubt; at last they will see that stern face which he presents to all the
rest of the world soften to them alone.  First, trust, I say.  It is so
that a woman loves who is worthy of heroes.’

‘Your man is very ambitious, sir,’ said I, ‘and very much of a hero!
Mine is a humbler, and, I would fain think, a more human dog.  He is one
with no particular trust in himself, with no superior steadfastness to be
admired for, who sees a lady’s face, who hears her voice, and, without
any phrase about the matter, falls in love.  What does he ask for, then,
but pity?—pity for his weakness, pity for his love, which is his life.
You would make women always the inferiors, gaping up at your imaginary
lover; he, like a marble statue, with his nose in the air!  But God has
been wiser than you; and the most steadfast of your heroes may prove
human, after all.  We appeal to the queen for judgment,’ I added, turning
and bowing before Flora.

‘And how shall the queen judge?’ she asked.  ‘I must give you an answer
that is no answer at all.  “The wind bloweth where it listeth”: she goes
where her heart goes.’

Her face flushed as she said it; mine also, for I read in it a
declaration, and my heart swelled for joy.  But Chevenix grew pale.

‘You make of life a very dreadful kind of lottery, ma’am,’ said he.  ‘But
I will not despair.  Honest and unornamental is still my choice.’

And I must say he looked extremely handsome and very amusingly like the
marble statue with its nose in the air to which I had compared him.

‘I cannot imagine how we got upon this subject,’ said Flora.

‘Madame, it was through the war,’ replied Chevenix.

‘All roads lead to Rome,’ I commented.  ‘What else would you expect Mr.
Chevenix and myself to talk of?’

About this time I was conscious of a certain bustle and movement in the
room behind me, but did not pay to it that degree of attention which
perhaps would have been wise.  There came a certain change in Flora’s
face; she signalled repeatedly with her fan; her eyes appealed to me
obsequiously; there could be no doubt that she wanted something—as well
as I could make out, that I should go away and leave the field clear for
my rival, which I had not the least idea of doing.  At last she rose from
her chair with impatience.

‘I think it time you were saying good-night, Mr Ducie!’ she said.

I could not in the least see why, and said so.

Whereupon she gave me this appalling answer, ‘My aunt is coming out of
the card-room.’

In less time than it takes to tell, I had made my bow and my escape.
Looking back from the doorway, I was privileged to see, for a moment, the
august profile and gold eyeglasses of Miss Gilchrist issuing from the
card-room; and the sight lent me wings.  I stood not on the order of my
going; and a moment after, I was on the pavement of Castle Street, and
the lighted windows shone down on me, and were crossed by ironical
shadows of those who had remained behind.



CHAPTER XXIX—EVENTS OF TUESDAY: THE TOILS CLOSING


This day began with a surprise.  I found a letter on my breakfast-table
addressed to Edward Ducie, Esquire; and at first I was startled beyond
measure.  ‘Conscience doth make cowards of us all!’  When I had opened
it, it proved to be only a note from the lawyer, enclosing a card for the
Assembly Ball on Thursday evening.  Shortly after, as I was composing my
mind with a segar at one of the windows of the sitting-room, and Rowley,
having finished the light share of work that fell to him, sat not far off
tootling with great spirit and a marked preference for the upper octave,
Ronald was suddenly shown in.  I got him a segar, drew in a chair to the
side of the fire, and installed him there—I was going to say, at his
ease, but no expression could be farther from the truth.  He was plainly
on pins and needles, did not know whether to take or to refuse the segar,
and, after he had taken it, did not know whether to light or to return
it.  I saw he had something to say; I did not think it was his own
something; and I was ready to offer a large bet it was really something
of Major Chevenix’s.

‘Well, and so here you are!’ I observed, with pointless cordiality, for I
was bound I should do nothing to help him out.  If he were, indeed, here
running errands for my rival, he might have a fair field, but certainly
no favour.

‘The fact is,’ he began, ‘I would rather see you alone.’

‘Why, certainly,’ I replied.  ‘Rowley, you can step into the bedroom.  My
dear fellow,’ I continued, ‘this sounds serious.  Nothing wrong, I
trust.’

‘Well, I’ll be quite honest,’ said he.  ‘I _am_ a good deal bothered.’

‘And I bet I know why!’ I exclaimed.  ‘And I bet I can put you to rights,
too!’

‘What do you mean!’ he asked.

‘You must be hard up,’ said I, ‘and all I can say is, you’ve come to the
right place.  If you have the least use for a hundred pounds, or any such
trifling sum as that, please mention it.  It’s here, quite at your
service.’

‘I am sure it is most kind of you,’ said Ronald, ‘and the truth is,
though I can’t think how you guessed it, that I really _am_ a little
behind board.  But I haven’t come to talk about that.’

‘No, I dare say!’ cried I.  ‘Not worth talking about!  But remember,
Ronald, you and I are on different sides of the business.  Remember that
you did me one of those services that make men friends for ever.  And
since I have had the fortune to come into a fair share of money, just
oblige me, and consider so much of it as your own.’

‘No,’ he said, ‘I couldn’t take it; I couldn’t, really.  Besides, the
fact is, I’ve come on a very different matter.  It’s about my sister, St.
Ives,’ and he shook his head menacingly at me.

‘You’re quite sure?’ I persisted.  ‘It’s here, at your service—up to five
hundred pounds, if you like.  Well, all right; only remember where it is,
when you do want it.’

‘Oh, please let me alone!’ cried Ronald: ‘I’ve come to say something
unpleasant; and how on earth can I do it, if you don’t give a fellow a
chance?  It’s about my sister, as I said.  You can see for yourself that
it can’t be allowed to go on.  It’s compromising; it don’t lead to
anything; and you’re not the kind of man (you must feel it yourself) that
I can allow my female relatives to have anything to do with.  I hate
saying this, St. Ives; it looks like hitting a man when he’s down, you
know; and I told the Major I very much disliked it from the first.
However, it had to be said; and now it has been, and, between gentlemen,
it shouldn’t be necessary to refer to it again.’

‘It’s compromising; it doesn’t lead to anything; not the kind of man,’ I
repeated thoughtfully.  ‘Yes, I believe I understand, and shall make
haste to put myself _en règle_.’  I stood up, and laid my segar down.
‘Mr. Gilchrist,’ said I, with a bow, ‘in answer to your very natural
observations, I beg to offer myself as a suitor for your sister’s hand.
I am a man of title, of which we think lightly in France, but of ancient
lineage, which is everywhere prized.  I can display thirty-two
quarterings without a blot.  My expectations are certainly above the
average: I believe my uncle’s income averages about thirty thousand
pounds, though I admit I was not careful to inform myself.  Put it
anywhere between fifteen and fifty thousand; it is certainly not less.’

‘All this is very easy to say,’ said Ronald, with a pitying smile.
‘Unfortunately, these things are in the air.’

‘Pardon me,—in Buckinghamshire,’ said I, smiling.

‘Well, what I mean is, my dear St. Ives, that you _can’t prove_ them,’ he
continued.  ‘They might just as well not be: do you follow me?  You can’t
bring us any third party to back you.’

‘Oh, come!’ cried I, springing up and hurrying to the table.  ‘You must
excuse me!’  I wrote Romaine’s address.  ‘There is my reference, Mr.
Gilchrist.  Until you have written to him, and received his negative
answer, I have a right to be treated, and I shall see that you treat me,
as a gentleman.’  He was brought up with a round turn at that.

‘I beg your pardon, St. Ives,’ said he.  ‘Believe me, I had no wish to be
offensive.  But there’s the difficulty of this affair; I can’t make any
of my points without offence!  You must excuse me, it’s not my fault.
But, at any rate, you must see for yourself this proposal of marriage
is—is merely impossible, my dear fellow.  It’s nonsense!  Our countries
are at war; you are a prisoner.’

‘My ancestor of the time of the Ligue,’ I replied, ‘married a Huguenot
lady out of the Saintonge, riding two hundred miles through an enemy’s
country to bring off his bride; and it was a happy marriage.’

‘Well!’ he began; and then looked down into the fire, and became silent.

‘Well?’ I asked.

‘Well, there’s this business of—Goguelat,’ said he, still looking at the
coals in the grate.

‘What!’ I exclaimed, starting in my chair.  ‘What’s that you say?’

‘This business about Goguelat,’ he repeated.

‘Ronald,’ said I, ‘this is not your doing.  These are not your own words.
I know where they came from: a coward put them in your mouth.’

‘St. Ives!’ he cried, ‘why do you make it so hard for me? and where’s the
use of insulting other people?  The plain English is, that I can’t hear
of any proposal of marriage from a man under a charge like that.  You
must see it for yourself, man!  It’s the most absurd thing I ever heard
of!  And you go on forcing me to argue with you, too!’

‘Because I have had an affair of honour which terminated unhappily, you—a
young soldier, or next-door to it—refuse my offer?  Do I understand you
aright?’ said I.

‘My dear fellow!’ he wailed, ‘of course you can twist my words, if you
like.  You _say_ it was an affair of honour.  Well, I can’t, of course,
tell you that—I can’t—I mean, you must see that that’s just the point!
Was it?  I don’t know.’

‘I have the honour to inform you,’ said I.

‘Well, other people say the reverse, you see!’

‘They lie, Ronald, and I will prove it in time.’

‘The short and the long of it is, that any man who is so unfortunate as
to have such things said about him is not the man to be my
brother-in-law!’ he cried.

‘Do you know who will be my first witness at the court?  Arthur
Chevenix!’ said I.

‘I don’t care!’ he cried, rising from his chair and beginning to pace
outrageously about the room.  ‘What do you mean, St. Ives?  What is this
about?  It’s like a dream, I declare!  You made an offer, and I have
refused it.  I don’t like it, I don’t want it; and whatever I did, or
didn’t, wouldn’t matter—my aunt wouldn’t bear of it anyway!  Can’t you
take your answer, man?’

‘You must remember, Ronald, that we are playing with edged tools,’ said
I.  ‘An offer of marriage is a delicate subject to handle.  You have
refused, and you have justified your refusal by several statements:
first, that I was an impostor; second, that our countries were at war;
and third— No, I will speak,’ said I; ‘you can answer when I have
done,—and third, that I had dishonourably killed—or was said to have done
so—the man Goguelat.  Now, my dear fellow, these are very awkward grounds
to be taking.  From any one else’s lips I need scarce tell you how I
should resent them; but my hands are tied.  I have so much gratitude to
you, without talking of the love I bear your sister, that you insult me,
when you do so, under the cover of a complete impunity.  I must feel the
pain—and I do feel it acutely—I can do nothing to protect myself.’  He
had been anxious enough to interrupt me in the beginning; but now, and
after I had ceased, he stood a long while silent.

‘St. Ives,’ he said at last, ‘I think I had better go away.  This has
been very irritating.  I never at all meant to say anything of the kind,
and I apologise to you.  I have all the esteem for you that one gentleman
should have for another.  I only meant to tell you—to show you what had
influenced my mind; and that, in short, the thing was impossible.  One
thing you may be quite sure of: I shall do nothing against you.  Will you
shake hands before I go away?’ he blurted out.

‘Yes,’ said I, ‘I agree with you—the interview has been irritating.  Let
bygones be bygones.  Good-bye, Ronald.’

‘Good-bye, St. Ives!’ he returned.  ‘I’m heartily sorry.’

And with that he was gone.

The windows of my own sitting-room looked towards the north; but the
entrance passage drew its light from the direction of the square.  Hence
I was able to observe Ronald’s departure, his very disheartened gait, and
the fact that he was joined, about half-way, by no less a man than Major
Chevenix.  At this, I could scarce keep from smiling; so unpalatable an
interview must be before the pair of them, and I could hear their voices,
clashing like crossed swords, in that eternal antiphony of ‘I told you,’
and ‘I told you not.’  Without doubt, they had gained very little by
their visit; but then I had gained less than nothing, and had been
bitterly dispirited into the bargain.  Ronald had stuck to his guns and
refused me to the last.  It was no news; but, on the other hand, it could
not be contorted into good news.  I was now certain that during my
temporary absence in France, all irons would be put into the fire, and
the world turned upside down, to make Flora disown the obtrusive
Frenchman and accept Chevenix.  Without doubt she would resist these
instances: but the thought of them did not please me, and I felt she
should be warned and prepared for the battle.

It was no use to try and see her now, but I promised myself early that
evening to return to Swanston.  In the meantime I had to make all my
preparations, and look the coming journey in the face.  Here in Edinburgh
I was within four miles of the sea, yet the business of approaching
random fishermen with my hat in the one hand and a knife in the other,
appeared so desperate, that I saw nothing for it but to retrace my steps
over the northern counties, and knock a second time at the doors of
Birchell Fenn.  To do this, money would be necessary; and after leaving
my paper in the hands of Flora I had still a balance of about fifteen
hundred pounds.  Or rather I may say I had them and I had them not; for
after my luncheon with Mr. Robbie I had placed the amount, all but thirty
pounds of change, in a bank in George Street, on a deposit receipt in the
name of Mr. Rowley.  This I had designed to be my gift to him, in case I
must suddenly depart.  But now, thinking better of the arrangement, I
despatched my little man, cockade and all, to lift the fifteen hundred.

He was not long gone, and returned with a flushed face, and the deposit
receipt still in his hand.

‘No go, Mr. Anne,’ says he.

‘How’s that?’ I inquired,

‘Well, sir, I found the place all right, and no mistake,’ said he.  ‘But
I tell you what gave me a blue fright!  There was a customer standing by
the door, and I reckonised him!  Who do you think it was, Mr. Anne?  W’y,
that same Red-Breast—him I had breakfast with near Aylesbury.’

‘You are sure you are not mistaken?’ I asked.

‘Certain sure,’ he replied.  ‘Not Mr. Lavender, I don’t mean, sir; I mean
the other party.  “Wot’s he doing here?’ says I.  It don’t look right.”’

‘Not by any means,’ I agreed.

I walked to and fro in the apartment reflecting.  This particular Bow
Street runner might be here by accident; but it was to imagine a singular
play of coincidence that he, who had met Rowley and spoken with him in
the ‘Green Dragon,’ hard by Aylesbury, should be now in Scotland, where
he could have no legitimate business, and by the doors of the bank where
Rowley kept his account.

‘Rowley,’ said I, ‘he didn’t see you, did he?’

‘Never a fear,’ quoth Rowley.  ‘W’y Mr. Anne, sir, if he ’ad, you
wouldn’t have seen _me_ any more!  I ain’t a hass, sir!’

‘Well, my boy, you can put that receipt in your pocket.  You’ll have no
more use for it till you’re quite clear of me.  Don’t lose it, though;
it’s your share of the Christmas-box: fifteen hundred pounds all for
yourself.’

‘Begging your pardon, Mr. Anne, sir, but wot for!’ said Rowley.

‘To set up a public-house upon,’ said I.

‘If you’ll excuse me, sir, I ain’t got any call to set up a public-house,
sir,’ he replied stoutly.  ‘And I tell you wot, sir, it seems to me I’m
reether young for the billet.  I’m your body servant, Mr. Anne, or else
I’m nothink.’

‘Well, Rowley,’ I said, ‘I’ll tell you what it’s for.  It’s for the good
service you have done me, of which I don’t care—and don’t dare—to speak.
It’s for your loyalty and cheerfulness, my dear boy.  I had meant it for
you; but to tell you the truth, it’s past mending now—it has to be yours.
Since that man is waiting by the bank, the money can’t be touched until
I’m gone.’

‘Until you’re gone, sir?’ re-echoed Rowley.  ‘You don’t go anywheres
without me, I can tell you that, Mr. Anne, sir!’

‘Yes, my boy,’ said I, ‘we are going to part very soon now; probably
to-morrow.  And it’s for my sake, Rowley!  Depend upon it, if there was
any reason at all for that Bow Street man being at the bank, he was not
there to look out for you.  How they could have found out about the
account so early is more than I can fathom; some strange coincidence must
have played me false!  But there the fact is; and Rowley, I’ll not only
have to say farewell to you presently, I’ll have to ask you to stay
indoors until I can say it.  Remember, my boy, it’s only so that you can
serve me now.’

‘W’y, sir, you say the word, and of course I’ll do it!’ he cried.
‘“Nothink by ’alves,” is my motto!  I’m your man, through thick and thin,
live or die, I am!’

In the meantime there was nothing to be done till towards sunset.  My
only chance now was to come again as quickly as possible to speech of
Flora, who was my only practicable banker; and not before evening was it
worth while to think of that.  I might compose myself as well as I was
able over the _Caledonian Mercury_, with its ill news of the campaign of
France and belated documents about the retreat from Russia; and, as I sat
there by the fire, I was sometimes all awake with anger and mortification
at what I was reading, and sometimes again I would be three parts asleep
as I dozed over the barren items of home intelligence.  ‘Lately
arrived’—this is what I suddenly stumbled on—‘at Dumbreck’s Hotel, the
Viscount of Saint-Yves.’

‘Rowley,’ said I.

‘If you please, Mr. Anne, sir,’ answered the obsequious, lowering his
pipe.

‘Come and look at this, my boy,’ said I, holding out the paper.

‘My crikey!’ said he.  ‘That’s ’im, sir, sure enough!’

‘Sure enough, Rowley,’ said I.  ‘He’s on the trail.  He has fairly caught
up with us.  He and this Bow Street man have come together, I would
swear.  And now here is the whole field, quarry, hounds and hunters, all
together in this city of Edinburgh.’

‘And wot are you goin’ to do now, sir?  Tell you wot, let me take it in
’and, please!  Gimme a minute, and I’ll disguise myself, and go out to
this Dum--- to this hotel, leastways, sir—and see wot he’s up to.  You
put your trust in me, Mr. Anne: I’m fly, don’t you make no mistake about
it.  I’m all a-growing and a-blowing, I am.’

‘Not one foot of you,’ said I.  ‘You are a prisoner, Rowley, and make up
your mind to that.  So am I, or next door to it.  I showed it you for a
caution; if you go on the streets, it spells death to me, Rowley.’

‘If you please, sir,’ says Rowley.

‘Come to think of it,’ I continued, ‘you must take a cold, or something.
No good of awakening Mrs. McRankine’s suspicions.’

‘A cold?’ he cried, recovering immediately from his depression.  ‘I can
do it, Mr. Anne.’

And he proceeded to sneeze and cough and blow his nose, till I could not
restrain myself from smiling.

‘Oh, I tell you, I know a lot of them dodges,’ he observed proudly.

‘Well, they come in very handy,’ said I.

‘I’d better go at once and show it to the old gal, ’adn’t I?’ he asked.

I told him, by all means; and he was gone upon the instant, gleeful as
though to a game of football.

I took up the paper and read carelessly on, my thoughts engaged with my
immediate danger, till I struck on the next paragraph:—

    ‘In connection with the recent horrid murder in the Castle, we are
    desired to make public the following intelligence.  The soldier,
    Champdivers, is supposed to be in the neighbourhood of this city.  He
    is about the middle height or rather under, of a pleasing appearance
    and highly genteel address.  When last heard of he wore a fashionable
    suit of pearl-grey, and boots with fawn-coloured tops.  He is
    accompanied by a servant about sixteen years of age, speaks English
    without any accent, and passed under the _alias_ of Ramornie.  A
    reward is offered for his apprehension.’

In a moment I was in the next room, stripping from me the pearl-coloured
suit!

I confess I was now a good deal agitated.  It is difficult to watch the
toils closing slowly and surely about you, and to retain your composure;
and I was glad that Rowley was not present to spy on my confusion.  I was
flushed, my breath came thick; I cannot remember a time when I was more
put out.

And yet I must wait and do nothing, and partake of my meals, and
entertain the ever-garrulous Rowley, as though I were entirely my own
man.  And if I did not require to entertain Mrs. McRankine also, that was
but another drop of bitterness in my cup!  For what ailed my landlady,
that she should hold herself so severely aloof, that she should refuse
conversation, that her eyes should be reddened, that I should so
continually hear the voice of her private supplications sounding through
the house?  I was much deceived, or she had read the insidious paragraph
and recognised the comminated pearl-grey suit.  I remember now a certain
air with which she had laid the paper on my table, and a certain sniff,
between sympathy and defiance, with which she had announced it: ‘There’s
your _Mercury_ for ye!’

In this direction, at least, I saw no pressing danger; her tragic
countenance betokened agitation; it was plain she was wrestling with her
conscience, and the battle still hung dubious.  The question of what to
do troubled me extremely.  I could not venture to touch such an intricate
and mysterious piece of machinery as my landlady’s spiritual nature: it
might go off at a word, and in any direction, like a badly-made firework.
And while I praised myself extremely for my wisdom in the past, that I
had made so much a friend of her, I was all abroad as to my conduct in
the present.  There seemed an equal danger in pressing and in neglecting
the accustomed marks of familiarity.  The one extreme looked like
impudence, and might annoy, the other was a practical confession of
guilt.  Altogether, it was a good hour for me when the dusk began to fall
in earnest on the streets of Edinburgh, and the voice of an early
watchman bade me set forth.

I reached the neighbourhood of the cottage before seven; and as I
breasted the steep ascent which leads to the garden wall, I was struck
with surprise to hear a dog.  Dogs I had heard before, but only from the
hamlet on the hillside above.  Now, this dog was in the garden itself,
where it roared aloud in paroxysms of fury, and I could hear it leaping
and straining on the chain.  I waited some while, until the brute’s fit
of passion had roared itself out.  Then, with the utmost precaution, I
drew near again; and finally approached the garden wall.  So soon as I
had clapped my head above the level, however, the barking broke forth
again with redoubled energy.  Almost at the same time, the door of the
cottage opened, and Ronald and the Major appeared upon the threshold with
a lantern.  As they so stood, they were almost immediately below me,
strongly illuminated, and within easy earshot.  The Major pacified the
dog, who took instead to low, uneasy growling intermingled with
occasional yelps.

‘Good thing I brought Towzer!’ said Chevenix.

‘Damn him, I wonder where he is!’ said Ronald; and he moved the lantern
up and down, and turned the night into a shifting puzzle-work of gleam
and shadow.  ‘I think I’ll make a sally.’

‘I don’t think you will,’ replied Chevenix.  ‘When I agreed to come out
here and do sentry-go, it was on one condition, Master Ronald: don’t you
forget that!  Military discipline, my boy!  Our beat is this path close
about the house.  Down, Towzer! good boy, good boy—gently, then!’ he went
on, caressing his confounded monster.

‘To think!  The beggar may be hearing us this minute!’ cried Ronald.

‘Nothing more probable,’ said the Major.  ‘You there, St. Ives?’ he
added, in a distinct but guarded voice.  ‘I only want to tell you, you
had better go home.  Mr. Gilchrist and I take watch and watch.’

The game was up.  ‘_Beaucoup de plaisir_!’ I replied, in the same tones.
‘_Il fait un peu froid pour veiller_; _gardez-vous des engelures_!’

I suppose it was done in a moment of ungovernable rage; but in spite of
the excellent advice he had given to Ronald the moment before, Chevenix
slipped the chain, and the dog sprang, straight as an arrow, up the bank.
I stepped back, picked up a stone of about twelve pounds weight, and
stood ready.  With a bound the beast landed on the cope-stone of the
wall; and, almost in the same instant, my missile caught him fair in the
face.  He gave a stifled cry, went tumbling back where he had come from,
and I could hear the twelve-pounder accompany him in his fall.  Chevenix,
at the same moment, broke out in a roaring voice: ‘The hell-hound!  If
he’s killed my dog!’ and I judged, upon all grounds, it was as well to be
off.



CHAPTER XXX—EVENTS OF WEDNESDAY; THE UNIVERSITY OF CRAMOND


I awoke to much diffidence, even to a feeling that might be called the
beginnings of panic, and lay for hours in my bed considering the
situation.  Seek where I pleased, there was nothing to encourage me and
plenty to appal.  They kept a close watch about the cottage; they had a
beast of a watch-dog—at least, unless I had settled it; and if I had, I
knew its bereaved master would only watch the more indefatigably for the
loss.  In the pardonable ostentation of love I had given all the money I
could spare to Flora; I had thought it glorious that the hunted exile
should come down, like Jupiter, in a shower of gold, and pour thousands
in the lap of the beloved.  Then I had in an hour of arrant folly buried
what remained to me in a bank in George Street.  And now I must get back
the one or the other; and which? and how?

As I tossed in my bed, I could see three possible courses, all extremely
perilous.  First, Rowley might have been mistaken; the bank might not be
watched; it might still be possible for him to draw the money on the
deposit receipt.  Second, I might apply again to Robbie.  Or, third, I
might dare everything, go to the Assembly Ball, and speak with Flora
under the eyes of all Edinburgh.  This last alternative, involving as it
did the most horrid risks, and the delay of forty-eight hours, I did but
glance at with an averted head, and turned again to the consideration of
the others.  It was the likeliest thing in the world that Robbie had been
warned to have no more to do with me. The whole policy of the Gilchrists
was in the hands of Chevenix; and I thought this was a precaution so
elementary that he was certain to have taken it.  If he had not, of
course I was all right: Robbie would manage to communicate with Flora;
and by four o’clock I might be on the south road and, I was going to say,
a free man.  Lastly, I must assure myself with my own eyes whether the
bank in George Street were beleaguered.

I called to Rowley and questioned him tightly as to the appearance of the
Bow Street officer.

‘What sort of looking man is he, Rowley?’ I asked, as I began to dress.

‘Wot sort of a looking man he is?’ repeated Rowley.  ‘Well, I don’t very
well know wot you would say, Mr. Anne.  He ain’t a beauty, any’ow.’

‘Is he tall?’

‘Tall?  Well, no, I shouldn’t say _tall_ Mr. Anne.’

‘Well, then, is he short?’

‘Short?  No, I don’t think I would say he was what you would call
_short_.  No, not piticular short, sir.’

‘Then, I suppose, he must be about the middle height?’

‘Well, you might say it, sir; but not remarkable so.’

I smothered an oath.

‘Is he clean-shaved?’ I tried him again.

‘Clean-shaved?’ he repeated, with the same air of anxious candour.

‘Good heaven, man, don’t repeat my words like a parrot!’ I cried.  ‘Tell
me what the man was like: it is of the first importance that I should be
able to recognise him.’

‘I’m trying to, Mr. Anne.  But _clean-shaved_?  I don’t seem to rightly
get hold of that p’int.  Sometimes it might appear to me like as if he
was; and sometimes like as if he wasn’t.  No, it wouldn’t surprise me now
if you was to tell me he ’ad a bit o’ whisker.’

‘Was the man red-faced?’ I roared, dwelling on each syllable.

‘I don’t think you need go for to get cross about it, Mr. Anne!’ said he.
‘I’m tellin’ you every blessed thing I see!  Red-faced?  Well, no, not as
you would remark upon.’

A dreadful calm fell upon me.

‘Was he anywise pale?’ I asked.

‘Well, it don’t seem to me as though he were.  But I tell you truly, I
didn’t take much heed to that.’

‘Did he look like a drinking man?’

‘Well, no.  If you please, sir, he looked more like an eating one.’

‘Oh, he was stout, was he?’

‘No, sir.  I couldn’t go so far as that.  No, he wasn’t not to say
_stout_.  If anything, lean rather.’

I need not go on with the infuriating interview.  It ended as it began,
except that Rowley was in tears, and that I had acquired one fact.  The
man was drawn for me as being of any height you like to mention, and of
any degree of corpulence or leanness; clean-shaved or not, as the case
might be; the colour of his hair Rowley ‘could not take it upon himself
to put a name on’; that of his eyes he thought to have been blue—nay, it
was the one point on which he attained to a kind of tearful certainty.
‘I’ll take my davy on it,’ he asseverated.  They proved to have been as
black as sloes, very little and very near together.  So much for the
evidence of the artless!  And the fact, or rather the facts, acquired?
Well, they had to do not with the person but with his clothing.  The man
wore knee-breeches and white stockings; his coat was ‘some kind of a
lightish colour—or betwixt that and dark’; and he wore a ‘mole-skin
weskit.’  As if this were not enough, he presently haled me from my
breakfast in a prodigious flutter, and showed me an honest and rather
venerable citizen passing in the Square.

‘That’s _him_, sir,’ he cried, ‘the very moral of him!  Well, this one is
better dressed, and p’r’aps a trifler taller; and in the face he don’t
favour him noways at all, sir.  No, not when I come to look again, ’e
don’t seem to favour him noways.’

‘Jackass!’ said I, and I think the greatest stickler for manners will
admit the epithet to have been justified.

Meanwhile the appearance of my landlady added a great load of anxiety to
what I already suffered.  It was plain that she had not slept; equally
plain that she had wept copiously.  She sighed, she groaned, she drew in
her breath, she shook her head, as she waited on table.  In short, she
seemed in so precarious a state, like a petard three times charged with
hysteria, that I did not dare to address her; and stole out of the house
on tiptoe, and actually ran downstairs, in the fear that she might call
me back.  It was plain that this degree of tension could not last long.

It was my first care to go to George Street, which I reached (by good
luck) as a boy was taking down the bank shutters.  A man was conversing
with him; he had white stockings and a moleskin waistcoat, and was as
ill-looking a rogue as you would want to see in a day’s journey.  This
seemed to agree fairly well with Rowley’s _signalement_: he had declared
emphatically (if you remember), and had stuck to it besides, that the
companion of the great Lavender was no beauty.

Thence I made my way to Mr. Robbie’s, where I rang the bell.  A servant
answered the summons, and told me the lawyer was engaged, as I had half
expected.

‘Wha shall I say was callin’?’ she pursued; and when I had told her ‘Mr.
Ducie,’ ‘I think this’ll be for you, then?’ she added, and handed me a
letter from the hall table.  It ran:

    ‘DEAR MR. DUCIE,

    ‘My single advice to you is to leave _quam primum_ for the South.

                                                        Yours, T. ROBBIE.’

That was short and sweet.  It emphatically extinguished hope in one
direction.  No more was to be gotten of Robbie; and I wondered, from my
heart, how much had been told him.  Not too much, I hoped, for I liked
the lawyer who had thus deserted me, and I placed a certain reliance in
the discretion of Chevenix.  He would not be merciful; on the other hand,
I did not think he would be cruel without cause.

It was my next affair to go back along George Street, and assure myself
whether the man in the moleskin vest was still on guard.  There was no
sign of him on the pavement.  Spying the door of a common stair nearly
opposite the bank, I took it in my head that this would be a good point
of observation, crossed the street, entered with a businesslike air and
fell immediately against the man in the moleskin vest.  I stopped and
apologised to him; he replied in an unmistakable English accent, thus
putting the matter almost beyond doubt.  After this encounter I must, of
course, ascend to the top story, ring the bell of a suite of apartments,
inquire for Mr. Vavasour, learn (with no great surprise) that he did not
live there, come down again and, again politely saluting the man from Bow
Street, make my escape at last into the street.

I was now driven back upon the Assembly Ball.  Robbie had failed me.  The
bank was watched; it would never do to risk Rowley in that neighbourhood.
All I could do was to wait until the morrow evening, and present myself
at the Assembly, let it end as it might.  But I must say I came to this
decision with a good deal of genuine fright; and here I came for the
first time to one of those places where my courage stuck.  I do not mean
that my courage boggled and made a bit of a bother over it, as it did
over the escape from the Castle; I mean, stuck, like a stopped watch or a
dead man.  Certainly I would go to the ball; certainly I must see this
morning about my clothes.  That was all decided.  But the most of the
shops were on the other side of the valley, in the Old Town; and it was
now my strange discovery that I was physically unable to cross the North
Bridge!  It was as though a precipice had stood between us, or the deep
sea had intervened.  Nearer to the Castle my legs refused to bear me.

I told myself this was mere superstition; I made wagers with myself—and
gained them; I went down on the esplanade of Princes Street, walked and
stood there, alone and conspicuous, looking across the garden at the old
grey bastions of the fortress, where all these troubles had begun.  I
cocked my hat, set my hand on my hip, and swaggered on the pavement,
confronting detection.  And I found I could do all this with a sense of
exhilaration that was not unpleasing, and with a certain _crânerie_ of
manner that raised me in my own esteem.  And yet there was one thing I
could not bring my mind to face up to, or my limbs to execute; and that
was to cross the valley into the Old Town.  It seemed to me I must be
arrested immediately if I had done so; I must go straight into the
twilight of a prison cell, and pass straight thence to the gross and
final embraces of the nightcap and the halter.  And yet it was from no
reasoned fear of the consequences that I could not go.  I was unable.  My
horse baulked, and there was an end!

My nerve was gone: here was a discovery for a man in such imminent peril,
set down to so desperate a game, which I could only hope to win by
continual luck and unflagging effrontery!  The strain had been too long
continued, and my nerve was gone.  I fell into what they call panic fear,
as I have seen soldiers do on the alarm of a night attack, and turned out
of Princes Street at random as though the devil were at my heels.  In St.
Andrew Square, I remember vaguely hearing some one call out.  I paid no
heed, but pressed on blindly.  A moment after, a hand fell heavily on my
shoulder, and I thought I had fainted.  Certainly the world went black
about me for some seconds; and when that spasm passed I found myself
standing face to face with the ‘cheerful extravagant,’ in what sort of
disarray I really dare not imagine, dead white at least, shaking like an
aspen, and mowing at the man with speechless lips.  And this was the
soldier of Napoleon, and the gentleman who intended going next night to
an Assembly Ball!  I am the more particular in telling of my breakdown,
because it was my only experience of the sort; and it is a good tale for
officers.  I will allow no man to call me coward; I have made my proofs;
few men more.  And yet I (come of the best blood in France and inured to
danger from a child) did, for some ten or twenty minutes, make this
hideous exhibition of myself on the streets of the New Town of Edinburgh.

With my first available breath I begged his pardon.  I was of an
extremely nervous disposition, recently increased by late hours; I could
not bear the slightest start.

He seemed much concerned.  ‘You must be in a devil of a state!’ said he;
‘though of course it was my fault—damnably silly, vulgar sort of thing to
do!  A thousand apologies!  But you really must be run down; you should
consult a medico.  My dear sir, a hair of the dog that bit you is clearly
indicated.  A touch of Blue Ruin, now?  Or, come: it’s early, but is man
the slave of hours? what do you say to a chop and a bottle in Dumbreck’s
Hotel?’

I refused all false comfort; but when he went on to remind me that this
was the day when the University of Cramond met; and to propose a
five-mile walk into the country and a dinner in the company of young
asses like himself, I began to think otherwise.  I had to wait until
to-morrow evening, at any rate; this might serve as well as anything else
to bridge the dreary hours.  The country was the very place for me: and
walking is an excellent sedative for the nerves.  Remembering poor
Rowley, feigning a cold in our lodgings and immediately under the guns of
the formidable and now doubtful Bethiah, I asked if I might bring my
servant.  ‘Poor devil! it is dull for him,’ I explained.

‘The merciful man is merciful to his ass,’ observed my sententious
friend.  ‘Bring him by all means!

    “The harp, his sole remaining joy,
    Was carried by an orphan boy;”

and I have no doubt the orphan boy can get some cold victuals in the
kitchen, while the Senatus dines.’

Accordingly, being now quite recovered from my unmanly condition, except
that nothing could yet induce me to cross the North Bridge, I arranged
for my ball dress at a shop in Leith Street, where I was not served ill,
cut out Rowley from his seclusion, and was ready along with him at the
trysting-place, the corner of Duke Street and York Place, by a little
after two.  The University was represented in force: eleven persons,
including ourselves, Byfield the aeronaut, and the tall lad, Forbes, whom
I had met on the Sunday morning, bedewed with tallow, at the ‘Hunters’
Rest.’  I was introduced; and we set off by way of Newhaven and the sea
beach; at first through pleasant country roads, and afterwards along a
succession of bays of a fairylike prettiness, to our destination—Cramond
on the Almond—a little hamlet on a little river, embowered in woods, and
looking forth over a great flat of quicksand to where a little islet
stood planted in the sea.  It was miniature scenery, but charming of its
kind.  The air of this good February afternoon was bracing, but not cold.
All the way my companions were skylarking, jesting and making puns, and I
felt as if a load had been taken off my lungs and spirits, and skylarked
with the best of them.

Byfield I observed, because I had heard of him before, and seen his
advertisements, not at all because I was disposed to feel interest in the
man.  He was dark and bilious and very silent; frigid in his manners, but
burning internally with a great fire of excitement; and he was so good as
to bestow a good deal of his company and conversation (such as it was)
upon myself, who was not in the least grateful.  If I had known how I was
to be connected with him in the immediate future, I might have taken more
pains.

In the hamlet of Cramond there is a hostelry of no very promising
appearance, and here a room had been prepared for us, and we sat down to
table.

‘Here you will find no guttling or gormandising, no turtle or
nightingales’ tongues,’ said the extravagant, whose name, by the way, was
Dalmahoy.  ‘The device, sir, of the University of Cramond is Plain Living
and High Drinking.’

Grace was said by the Professor of Divinity, in a macaronic Latin, which
I could by no means follow, only I could hear it rhymed, and I guessed it
to be more witty than reverent.  After which the _Senatus Academicus_ sat
down to rough plenty in the shape of rizzar’d haddocks and mustard, a
sheep’s head, a haggis, and other delicacies of Scotland.  The dinner was
washed down with brown stout in bottle, and as soon as the cloth was
removed, glasses, boiling water, sugar, and whisky were set out for the
manufacture of toddy.  I played a good knife and fork, did not shun the
bowl, and took part, so far as I was able, in the continual fire of
pleasantry with which the meal was seasoned.  Greatly daring, I ventured,
before all these Scotsmen, to tell Sim’s Tale of Tweedie’s dog; and I was
held to have done such extraordinary justice to the dialect, ‘for a
Southron,’ that I was immediately voted into the Chair of Scots, and
became, from that moment, a full member of the University of Cramond.  A
little after, I found myself entertaining them with a song; and a little
after—perhaps a little in consequence—it occurred to me that I had had
enough, and would be very well inspired to take French leave.  It was not
difficult to manage, for it was nobody’s business to observe my
movements, and conviviality had banished suspicion.

I got easily forth of the chamber, which reverberated with the voices of
these merry and learned gentlemen, and breathed a long breath.  I had
passed an agreeable afternoon and evening, and I had apparently escaped
scot free.  Alas! when I looked into the kitchen, there was my monkey,
drunk as a lord, toppling on the edge of the dresser, and performing on
the flageolet to an audience of the house lasses and some neighbouring
ploughmen.

I routed him promptly from his perch, stuck his hat on, put his
instrument in his pocket, and set off with him for Edinburgh.

His limbs were of paper, his mind quite in abeyance; I must uphold and
guide him, prevent his frantic dives, and set him continually on his legs
again.  At first he sang wildly, with occasional outbursts of causeless
laughter.  Gradually an inarticulate melancholy succeeded; he wept gently
at times; would stop in the middle of the road, say firmly ‘No, no, no,’
and then fall on his back: or else address me solemnly as ‘M’lord’ and
fall on his face by way of variety.  I am afraid I was not always so
gentle with the little pig as I might have been, but really the position
was unbearable.  We made no headway at all, and I suppose we were scarce
gotten a mile away from Cramond, when the whole _Senatus Academicus_ was
heard hailing, and doubling the pace to overtake its.

Some of them were fairly presentable; and they were all Christian martyrs
compared to Rowley; but they were in a frolicsome and rollicking humour
that promised danger as we approached the town.  They sang songs, they
ran races, they fenced with their walking-sticks and umbrellas; and, in
spite of this violent exercise, the fun grew only the more extravagant
with the miles they traversed.  Their drunkenness was deep-seated and
permanent, like fire in a peat; or rather—to be quite just to them—it was
not so much to be called drunkenness at all, as the effect of youth and
high spirits—a fine night, and the night young, a good road under foot,
and the world before you!

I had left them once somewhat unceremoniously; I could not attempt it a
second time; and, burthened as I was with Mr. Rowley, I was really glad
of assistance.  But I saw the lamps of Edinburgh draw near on their
hill-top with a good deal of uneasiness, which increased, after we had
entered the lighted streets, to positive alarm.  All the passers-by were
addressed, some of them by name.  A worthy man was stopped by Forbes.
‘Sir,’ said he, ‘in the name of the Senatus of the University of Cramond,
I confer upon you the degree of LL.D.,’ and with the words he bonneted
him.  Conceive the predicament of St. Ives, committed to the society of
these outrageous youths, in a town where the police and his cousin were
both looking for him!  So far, we had pursued our way unmolested,
although raising a clamour fit to wake the dead; but at last, in
Abercromby Place, I believe—at least it was a crescent of highly
respectable houses fronting on a garden—Byfield and I, having fallen
somewhat in the rear with Rowley, came to a simultaneous halt.  Our
ruffians were beginning to wrench off bells and door-plates!

‘Oh, I say!’ says Byfield, ‘this is too much of a good thing!  Confound
it, I’m a respectable man—a public character, by George!  I can’t afford
to get taken up by the police.’

‘My own case exactly,’ said I.

‘Here, let’s bilk them,’ said he.

And we turned back and took our way down hill again.

It was none too soon: voices and alarm bells sounded; watchmen here and
there began to spring their rattles; it was plain the University of
Cramond would soon be at blows with the police of Edinburgh!  Byfield and
I, running the semi-inanimate Rowley before us, made good despatch, and
did not stop till we were several streets away, and the hubbub was
already softened by distance.

‘Well, sir,’ said he, ‘we are well out of that!  Did ever any one see
such a pack of young barbarians?’

‘We are properly punished, Mr. Byfield; we had no business there,’ I
replied.

‘No, indeed, sir, you may well say that!  Outrageous!  And my ascension
announced for Friday, you know!’ cried the aeronaut.  ‘A pretty scandal!
Byfield the aeronaut at the police-court!  Tut-tut!  Will you be able to
get your rascal home, sir?  Allow me to offer you my card.  I am staying
at Walker and Poole’s Hotel, sir, where I should be pleased to see you.’

‘The pleasure would be mutual, sir,’ said I, but I must say my heart was
not in my words, and as I watched Mr. Byfield departing I desired nothing
less than to pursue the acquaintance

One more ordeal remained for me to pass.  I carried my senseless load
upstairs to our lodging, and was admitted by the landlady in a tall white
nightcap and with an expression singularly grim.  She lighted us into the
sitting-room; where, when I had seated Rowley in a chair, she dropped me
a cast-iron courtesy.  I smelt gunpowder on the woman.  Her voice,
tottered with emotion.

‘I give ye nottice, Mr. Ducie,’ said she.  ‘Dacent folks’ houses . . .’

And at that apparently temper cut off her utterance, and she took herself
off without more words.

I looked about me at the room, the goggling Rowley, the extinguished
fire; my mind reviewed the laughable incidents of the day and night; and
I laughed out loud to myself—lonely and cheerless laughter!.......

                                * * * * *

             [_At this point the Author’s_ MS. _breaks off_]



Footnotes


{0}  This Doctrine Publishing Corporation eText does not include the extra chapters.





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "St. Ives, Being the Adventures of a French Prisoner in England" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home